#I just probably would have expected more complexity in certain areas if I knew this was adult. I dunno.

[aroaessidhe]

2024 reads / storygraph

Road To Ruin

start of a postapocalyptic fantasy series set in an Asian-inspired desert world plagued by dangerous storms

follows a courier who transports romantic letters between a prince and princess, who helps the princess escape across the wastes towards the prince’s safe haven

but they’re pursued by bounty hunters, and accidentally uncover some ancient secrets. and also she’s in love with both of them

dinosaurs, magical motorbikes,

bi MC, start of polyam triad

[clover-midori]

The Octonauts Mermaid AU

MELTDOWN

"Think about it, think about it. What IS that? Thing’s gotta be endangered and I MIGHT have killed it. UGH."

Yuma was sweating a lot. Not only did they catch something they didn’t recognize, but it was starting to bleed out. After quickly sanitizing their paws, the coyote slowly put down the fishing rod and ran over to this turnip-looking creature.

"It’s a good thing dad knew how to get these stuck hooks out. Just gotta push down on this, and…" Yuma firmly but worryingly yanked it out of its tail. Almost immediately, where blood ran down, the flesh rebuilt itself immediately, like there was never anything there to begin with. Weird feature, but definitely came in handy in an area like this.

Yuma had to figure out what they were gonna do now. The Meomiverse was WEIRD, they got that. But even in the Meomiverse, something this simple yet so complex was beyond belief for the coyote.

There turned out to be another injury: a bruise on the back of this creature’s head. And unlike the fishhook wound, it was barely recovering.

"It’s those panels from earlier. You must’ve gotten hit," Yuma shook their head. "I can’t let you go back into the open ocean in a condition like this… Ah, fuck it."

Obviously, this coyote had the medical record of a western school nurse. They left the creature near the shore, fall flat on its face with an ice pack sitting on its head with only gravity holding it up. To them, that was good enough, but they’d never compare to Peso, that was for sure.

"It’ll find its way home eventually. I can’t even be bothered… I need rest."

Obviously again, Yuma didn’t understand the importance of that thing.

A certain otter did, though. And when he woke up tomorrow morning, it probably wasn’t gonna be pretty when he realized.

Not that he HAD to know this kind of thing. Nor would he notice.

~~~~

Tracker silently stared at Paani, slowly squirming around in the inflatable pool that the bear brought with him. Ever since he heard the word "mermaids", he had made some last-minute packing decisions, and this was one of the only good ones, even if he didn’t realize it until now.

Yeshi walked over to Tracker, munching on another one of his macarons. Of course, packing his whole messenger bag full of them was just as stupid, but at least it would keep him fed for his time here. He was more than happy to share some with Tracker as well.

Not like either knew how long they’d be here anyways. Maybe until the new year, even.

Suddenly, a ringing came from the cockpit. Everyone down here, even Orson and Ursa, knew it was Ryla calling back. As soon as they all heard it, Ranger Marsh immediately picked up in excitement.

"Well, that was certainly quicker than I expected!" The bunny waved. "How’s it going down there-"

"OI! Ranger, this is AMAZING!" Ryla exclaimed. "Everyone’s down here, and there’s NO legs but mine! Like… Say hello, everybody!"

As the wombat faced her Octo-Watch at the others, Marsh’s eyes widened greatly, now at a loss for words. It really was the others. Dashi was there, as were Pearl and Bianca, all in the launch bay. Maybe he could even see Tweak if she was awake.

"NATQUIK! Oh me, oh my, oh YES!" He ran for him immediately, excitement flowing through his veins. "IT'S REAL! REAL, I TELL YOU! LOOK! LOOK!”

The shouting from her Pa started to get Tweak's attention. She was tired from replacing the windshield on the GUP-A, but she could’ve sworn she suddenly woke up just by hearing him so… delighted.

He really had to be waiting for her. There wasn’t any reason to keep him so. As she looked back at the GUP, she knew there was no time to waste, like Barnacles said.

Natquik trudged into the cockpit, one paw on his face, the other being dragged by Marsh. He knew something was clearly up but he couldn’t figure it out.

And so, he opened his eyes, and gasped.

"Oi, Natquik! You seem groggy, sorry about that… But I’ve got some good news for you!" Ryla waved to him through the screen, feeling a little less wild than earlier. The fox, now wide awake, paid full attention, calmer than he ever was through these days.

"From what I’ve seen, everyone is, as expected, alive. And yes, like what Barnacles did say, they all DID become mermaids. It’s been about half a week since the whole thing started, but I suppose the Octonauts managed to tidy up the site rather quickly. Dashi and I have gone around the Octopod and everything seems good. What’s going on up there? Any new plans?"

Natquik slowly shook his head in shame. Ryla was being so enthusiastic, meanwhile, here he was standing like a dumb idiot with nothing to do. He had been too busy with other things which he started to realize were just wasting his time.

"Aw, shucks. I managed to get some samples of what got everyone turned, which Shellington labeled 'lesirena' or some dingus. Gotta admit, it’s a fitting name. Me and these blokes are just fixing up the GUP-A and I’ll be on my way!"

"Hang on, what was that about Shellington?" The fox’s mind went blank.

"Yeah, he was working on an experiment a month ago," Ryla explained, courtesy of Dashi. "He forgot to put it away and it spilled everywhere. I’m sure Paani told you already, seeing as he IS there with you guys."

He wasn’t listening. He was just thinking, now that he wasn’t losing his mind. He needed to figure out this… revelation he thought he just had.

"Oi, you oughta be tired… Welp, mate, I’ll see you around. ‘Scuse me as I finish up here… BYE!!!"

"Nat? You feelin’ okay?" Marsh noted the random silence, and tapped on his shoulder. "You seem scared."

"As a matter of fact… yes I am." Natquik quietly sighed, now starting to figure out WHY he was feeling so agitated. "Can we go talk on the roof?"

"Sure thing, Nat."

~~~~

As Ryla drove the now-dry GUP-A into the open ocean, Tweak felt a little embarrassed not being able to say hello, but her tail kept sparkling with electricity as she believed she still had a chance to see HIM again.

"Alright, y’all." She swam over to the others. "This thing is ready to roll! Bianca, Ryla, load the vials in the back. And BE CAREFUL."

The merbear held on tightly to the box of them, handing them over to the wombat, who set it on the seat next to her. From there, Tweak figured it would be smooth sailing. Just get the contained lesirena to shore, make sure it was put in a safe area, and leave this GUP floating on the surface for any future usage, if that was needed.

However, Ryla had other ideas after that. Ideas that would change her life. Ideas with irreversible effects.

The only obstacle she had to overcome was the fox in charge above the surface.

Natquik.

~~~~

The Americas weren’t as affected by the 3/30/21 "Ring Of Fire" earthquakes and tsunamis as the Far East was, yet the tide still ran high. The cold temperatures were completely unrelated. They bothered no one, not even Marsh who only knew the heat. He was laying on cold metal anyways.

"So, like, what’s on your mind?" He looked over at Natquik, staring at the distant lights of Guadalupe's communities before looking back at him.

"Ah, right. Well, I suppose I should explain it all," said the fox, as he took a deep breath.

It turns out, he feared not that the Octonauts were mermaids, but that they were on their own. They were almost completely uncontactable, too.

"You see, Marsh, and maybe this would make sense for you, ever since I first noticed what happened, I was sent into a silent panic. Just worrying for the safety of the Octonauts, the people who brought us together… not knowing just WHAT could’ve happened."

Well, no wonder, Marsh thought. He knew how that felt. And sadly, unlike the Octonauts, he never heard from his wife ever again.

Perhaps this was just the sign of a new beginning.

"What do you suppose we do?" The bunny’s ears drooped. "I’d imagine both of us got an idea, but I can’t think faster than you can say buncha munchy crunchy carrots… I promise we can do this, Nat. Just come up with your ideas, I’ll come up with mine.

"Thank you, Marsh… I best sleep now. I'm tired and resting helps calm me down." The fox wrapped his arms around the Ranger, before climbing down.

Marsh stayed on the rooftop, waiting for anything to show up on the shore. He felt so warm inside from that gentle fox hug.

"Eccentric severe tumors… he’s actually so sweet." He felt a little drowsy, having gone deep in thought. Staying up here wasn’t a big problem, so he could ponder all night if he wanted.

Ryla stood in front of the Octoray. She had to think this through. As much as she DID want to do this for her friends, she knew the consequences would be HUGE, especially considering how everyone up here would react. But it wasn’t exactly like she cared, because she had the other side’s problem on her mind more.

That short, sweet time she had with her best friends really meant a lot to her. To go back to the surface after just a mere 30 minutes of seeing how they turned (so wonderfully) didn't feel right. Surely everyone cared when she visited the Octopod. It wasn’t fair that she would only be a blip on the radar for them from now on.

If visiting Dashi wasn’t big enough, then getting a TAIL of her own was. She was going to be dead-set on that new plan, even if it was something only SHE knew.

The wombat looked back at the GUP-A, still with the box inside. She decided to take it out and bring it to the back of the aircraft, for the sake of making this thing quick.

As Ryla stepped inside, she took a look at the three others who were staying in the cargo bay. Yeshi was doing absolutely nothing, Tracker was quietly typing away on his laptop, and Paani was asleep.

Would any of them care if she ran away to live down there? Obviously not Paani; he was literally the thing she wanted to be, excluding the permission. Perhaps they’d pass it off as something of no concern. It wasn’t them to decide if she could go or not. Maybe they even felt the same way, but Ryla wanted the sea to herself for now, so she didn’t ask.

Natquik just couldn’t. He really wanted to get some rest, but he just didn’t feel like it. Within seconds, things could turn nasty, and that was something he had to watch for. As such, he always wore his Octo-Watch, keeping one eye open for any calls.

And that’s when the knocking came in. The fox worryingly opened up, only to let out a sigh of relief after his vision adjusted, to see Ryla standing there.

"Yeah, I’m back," the wombat blushed in embarrassment. She stood there, taking off her helmet. She knew she wasn’t gonna need that anymore.

The fox looked at Ryla, a little concerned. She had an uncertain gaze on her face, was trembling a little, and definitely had something on her mind.

She wanted to tell him the truth. But was it really worth it? Did she really want to stress this fox out, when he ALREADY was? Like Marsh waiting for Tweak, she knew Dashi was waiting for her, but…

"Professor, listen to me." Ryla sighed, drooping her ears in regret, which slowly faded in. "My mates are all happy with it… the whole mermaid thing."

Natquik knew she was about to say something in particular, and so he kept his mouth shut. Not that it was a red flag, but…

"If you’re not happy with, that’s okay. But you can’t just pressure that on others. I know this whole thing is painful, but just hear me out, mate-"

"No, it’s not that. If anything, I like how they've ended up…" The fox sighed. Of course, Ryla was away while he collected his mind, so she didn't understand yet. "It's that I don't want them getting hurt, hence why I brought Paani here."

Fair dinkum, the wombat thought. Perhaps the transformative stuff she gathered wasn’t for some kind of vaccine anymore, but rather… No, not yet. Not until she got the green light, which seemed distant beyond belief… unless she simply asked. So, here went nothing.

"Oh! Uh, mate, I brought over those samples you wanted earlier. Do you still need them?"

"I suppose not." Natquik sighed in regret, having made her work so hard. "Try to keep them for… I don’t even know what to use them for. Just don’t let anyone else touch them or my new plans will be IMPOSSIBLE."

New plans? Impossible? Seems legit. How much of an impact could one less person have anyways?

To Ryla, not much, and or none at all.

"Alright… hang on, you said not to let anyone else touch 'em!" She eagerly gasped. "Does that mean I can just go and-"

He wasn’t sure how to feel about it, but Natquik knew what the wombat wanted to do. No one ever came up to him and asked if they could go. He worried a lot, he really did. But if it was something Ryla really wanted… he wasn’t gonna stop her.

"You know what? Knock yourself out. Just don’t say a WORD about it," yawned Natquik with sincerity and a smile, slamming his eyes shut immediately after.

It was 1 in the morning, and at this very time, he HAD to sleep. Otherwise he’d only feel awful all day, which was NOT alright.

Now it was probably just Ryla who was awake at this point. For her, that was perfect. The door was open, no one was out to close it, and there wouldn't be any more waiting.

Of course, she did have to mind that the fox didn’t explicitly say she could do WHATEVER she wanted, but he DID also say not to "let anyone ELSE touch them". That didn’t include herself. Good sign. She knew what to do. At least, not to do it yet. She’d have to give it some time, and at the same time she needed to finish this before the sun rises again.

For now, she held on to one of the fifty little vials, waiting for the golden minute. It was gonna strike any moment.

Actually, no, fuck that, she wasn’t waiting. Ryla ran off after a few seconds, and stood at the edge of the water, staring at her own reflection.

"It’s okay, Ryla. Just stay close to the shore. That way, if anyone gets worried, I’ll come back immediately," The wombat told herself, before taking off her suit, now useless, leaving her with the only tank top she bothered to bring.

It was still hard to pick. She did the research. Did she really have to stay up here any longer? She WAS a cave diver. Her old friend was down there. They were more than happy to see each other again. All that was basic logic, of course, so was it enough to make her want to change?

"You just gotta SEE yourself in it! Believe you can DO this! Just close your eyes… just imagine…" Ryla convinced herself again and again, giving herself these pep talks like there was no time left for her to live.

And that’s when it finally hit her. There truly wasn’t anymore reason to stay up here. She was only 22, but she already felt complete. She’d have achieved her goals about 3 years ago, even if it ended in pain.

"It’s like… I’m going home." Ryla laughed hard, the more she thought about it. "Bonza! It’s perfect! IT'S PERFECT!"

"ALRIGHT!" She downed the vial, and ran for the water. "That’s IT! HERE I COME!"

With a big jump, she made a swan dive into the deeper waters, letting herself be swept away from the island. Within seconds, she could feel her whole lower body change, and she was LOVING it! Her legs immediately melted and morphed, taking the form of a long, silvery needlefish tail that swayed FAR from her waist!

"YEAH! That was AWESOME!" Ryla shouted, cheerfully laughing at her new form. "And crikey, that was FAST!" She dashed down, making her way all back to the Octopod.

She didn’t care about land anymore. All she wanted was to be with her friends, all as mermaids, FOREVER, much to the dismay of anyone still up there.

"Thanks for everything, Natty… All this time, I oughta just ask you~!"

~~~~

As the sun started to rise, approximately 7 AM, Shellington was terrified. He woke up only 5 minutes ago and he could’ve SWORN Tunip was here, with him and Kwazii last night, but now he had just vanished from thin air.

Sure, he could’ve probably just went back to the Octopod, but in an area like this that would be near impossible for someone like him. Could be in HUGE danger as well, which, for Shellington, was NOT GOOD AT ALL. He loved that little guy with ALL his tail.

"C’mon! Tunip’s gotta be somewhere!" He circled around his resting spot, trying to see if he could identify him from a distance, while keeping Kwazii safe as well.

The sea otter’s worry started to actually wake up the kitten. He even lifted his eyepatch up, trying to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating, up until the merotter was right in front of him.

"Shellington? What’s wrong? Ye seem shaken," asked Kwazii, trying to comfort him like last time.

"Oh! Uh, well… Tunip’s missing." He said in an uneasy tone, still looking around, just hoping the Vegimal would show up completely fine. "Know anything about where he is?"

Kwazii shook his head, having been in a sleep just as deep as the otter’s. Maybe Tunip was just playing with the two, but even that couldn’t just be true.

And just when matters couldn’t get worse, right in front of the two little mermaids was one big tiger shark. They had infiltrated on his territory, and he was NOT happy.

"What are ye staring at?!" Came a little confrontation from the kitten. "Can’t handle two mermaids enjoying themselves?" He leaned over and looked the shark right in the snout.

"Nuh-uh," the shark quietly whispered before preparing to charge at Kwazii.

At that, Shellington already wasn’t taking any chances. He grabbed the cat’s arm and tried to swim away as fast as he could, trying to outrun this angry thing, which was STILL catching up even after a minute. Even worse, he didn’t know where he was going and could be headed for another territory of ANOTHER shark. The only upside would be if that distracted the one chasing them right now.

"Ye can give up now! Me boyfriend is hauling me and he’s still going a tad faster than ye ever will," teased Kwazii with a swish of his fin, still holding onto the otter’s paw.

"Lemon, you haven’t seen my TRUE POWER," the tiger shark bitched. "If anything, I’m merely having mercy for you two. In fact, you know what? I think I’ll just… AMBUSH YOU TWO IN A MATTER OF SECONDS I SWEAR TO-"

And that’s when it came outta nowhere. A hefty fluke slammed against the shark’s snout, causing him to flip over like a water bottle in 2017, and retreat almost immediately after.

Shellington rapidly stopped, and looked behind him, watching the sore loser turn around, piss, and make a swim for it. Neither him nor Kwazii hit him, so who did?

"You two okay?"

It was Bianca, just floating there like nothing happened. She managed to stop that fucking shark with a single swing of her TAIL.

Kwazii… awkwardly nodded. He was quite impressed by how fast this issue was resolved. Bianca was just as strong as ever, and that, Pearl definitely liked.

"Yeah, it’s not best to go far out there…" the polar bear giggled. "…especially when you’re ALSO a shark."

"Fair point, fair point," Shellington said, still worried. "Have you seen Tunip by any chance?"

Just by the mentioning of his name, the vegimal showed up RIGHT behind Kwazii, announcing his return with a loud

"Bree!"

"Yeow! There ye are!" The kitten thrashed his tail in surprise. "We DID doubt ye would make it back here, but aye, it’s good to be back!"

Shellington started to think. Everyone was safe again, all thanks to Bianca, which DID make sense, but why didn’t something feel right about… Tunip? That little guy didn’t know this part of the sea, and he would’ve been toast already. After all, tiger sharks WERE mostly nocturnal, and if Tunip was in that one’s territory as well while he and Kwazii were asleep, then probably managed to get back to the Octopod early, then how did he not get hurt?

Unless… it then dawned on him. Something, or someone, must’ve led him back to home base. But it’s not like anyone else had been out of the area THAT far. Someone must’ve gone and tracked Tunip down. If anyone were to know, it was probably Bianca. So, the otter simply asked.

“Well, I did meet Ryla… this one wombat that Dashi is REALLY good friends with. They go far back. I could have sworn I saw her again today. Couldn’t get enough, it seems…”

Now THAT made sense. Shellington HAD went to sleep a little nearer to the coast, so if Ryla made it here, it’s probable that Tunip followed her.

But enough stressing over that. At least he WAS safe, again. And he WAS holding Kwazii’s paw earlier.

Wait, since when was Ryla here?

~~~~

Natquik just sat on the floor of the cockpit. His mind had run off elsewhere some time ago, but at least he had a… somewhat good rest. He wasn’t sure how everyone would react when they found out he let Ryla go. He, like everyone else, didn’t want things to go bad again. After all, it had happened so much and that was NOT happening again, for the sake of everyone’s safety up HERE as well.

“It can’t be that hard. We’ll just have to haul everyone into here, and send them to a safer area,” he sighed. “I just don’t know when we’ll TRULY get this done. And besides, what about the Octopod? Of course, we could leave it here, leave it to be an artificial reef… yes yes, that makes complete sense… Well, unless Barnacles wants something else. I know he’s proud of being captain for 13 years now.”

“Blin, if only I could see him right now.”

As the fox kept thinking out loud, Ranger Marsh was already awake and got down from the roof. He slowly walked inside, not having suspected anything from earlier.

“I heard you musing from the cargo bay. Something wrong, Nat?” He called out to the fox. Natquik moved his head and saw him. That distinctive hat. That fabulous mustache. That beautifully gruff voice.

All packed into one man. One man who was working with him on this whole idea. And now, the more Natquik thought of it…

“Nat?”

Oh shit, he thought. This was a little embarrassing. Big fox was thinking a lot about the big bunny, meanwhile he was standing right over him.

“Oh! Ranger!” Natquik immediately pulled his hood over his head. “I am very sorry… Just thinking about my ideas for helping out the Octonauts through and through.”

Marsh nodded. That made sense. You should never forget the important things. And luckily, for himself, he remembered things VERY well, even after a good night’s sleep on a roof. He had the knowledge. The knowledge of a… Ranger Marsh.

“You seemed a bit flustered when I walked in,” the bunny admitted. “Wanna talk about it again?”

With his feelings becoming more prevalent, Natquik knew this would be a little more difficult than usual.

He had more than his plans to explain.

“Weather’s great today, isn’t it?” Marsh stretched his arms, as he approached the coast. “Good thing I’ve got this towel. Don’t wanna get those pants dirty, huh?”

The Ranger and the Professor sat down, looking towards the blue sky. Natquik still felt a little shook, but knew he was ready to tell his plans.

“Well, I figured it doesn't have to be that hard after all,” the fox blushed. “It’s how we get them into the Octoray is what I need to figure out. But making sure they’re all, or mostly all, safely contained, and brought safely to an area off the coast of Vancouver Island, is the bare minimum I’m looking for.”

Clearly, Natquik thought faster and better when he wasn’t really stressed. Of course, there was the typical little (bit) stutter every few 8 words or so, but even that went out the window when he started speaking right now.

That confidence was something he only had when around people he knew and cared for, like Barnacles, for instance.

But now, Natquik was out of words. It worried him a lot. Realizing that he was so enthusiastic, like he should be, but he just couldn’t say anything.

It wasn’t that he was out of ideas, though. No, he still had many more things on his mind.

And all of them pointed to Marsh.

“Natquik?” The bunny looked at him, having gone all timid. His hood was up again, and he was visibly shaking.

“Natquik?”

“I just have… so many personal thoughts. I’m sorry.” Natquik looked back at him, the fur on his face gone pink. “I don’t mean to act like this, but I just have so many confessions. Promise this won’t impact you in any way?”

Marsh nodded. He didn’t mind at all. After all, he was a single man, one who had to leave his wife after a few years with Tweak. No, his wife wasn’t bad in a way, no, it was actually a good marriage in those 5 years. Yet, she had to leave. There were things in Boston waiting for her, but Marsh had to keep working down here. So, they decided to just… move on, divorce, and stay friends.

It’s been 16 years since. They still talked every now and then, but apart from that it was radio silence. So now, Marsh was practically on his own.

“I’ve been so worried about it. I’m just looking back at… you know, all the work you and I have done before. Even before this.” Natquik continued his explanation.

“Yeah, it’s all been wild and fun. Little scary, too.” The bunny laughed. “Good times, all in all. What about ‘em, Nat?”

“Do you think this is a sign? Like, I don’t think we’ve ever been this close before. Something about you, something about me…” The fox looked at Marsh, slowly inching closer to his face. “In fact, I had been thinking about you on the way to Florida.”

“Aw, so I see…” The bunny smiled. “You know, you’ve been feeling much calmer lately. Yeshi did tell me how things were going, and I just hope all is well. And I mean that truly.”

“T-thank you.”

“Hey,” Marsh looked to his left. “Ryla left the GUP-A here. Think we can head over there ourselves?”

“Absolutely.”

~~~~

Ryla silently floated in the engine room, eyes closed in bliss knowing that she REALLY was here, now a mermaid like those she loved.

She wondered if anyone was aware she came back. She DID make her way down here at a late time and DID get the attention of Tunip. A bunch of sleep schedules were definitely fucked up beyong recognition, so there HAD to be a night owl down here.

Barnacles? No, not at all. Kwazii? Was nowhere to be seen at this time. Peso? Chilean medics needed to sleep as well. Ryla couldn’t think of anyone. But someone apart from Tunip HAD to be awake, Octonaut or Octo-NOT.

It was almost 9 now. Surely this was when at least 2 other folks were awake. Maybe Dashi. Probably not.

There was no reason to just wait here. As much of a nice home it made for Ryla, she knew she’d have to look around more. Maybe revisit Min, and all that jazz.

She opened the door, eagerly swishing her tail fin as her eyes were exposed to the seas in wonderful daylight. Surely, when everyone saw her, they’d be delighted.

It definitely felt weird swimming down here without her suit. Clad in nothing but this tank top was certainly an experience she last had about… oh, just a few 11 years ago, a little while before she joined the Wombat Divers Association-

“Ryla? I thought you were back on the-”

The wombat immediately recognized Tweak’s voice and rapidly turned around, giving a pose, a peace sign, and a blep on her face.

Probably not a common way to greet someone, but Ryla HAD to make an entrance somehow, and needless to say, it… kinda worked. Needless to say, this would’ve worked better with Dashi.

“I never did realize just howwww… uh, nevermind,” The bunny awkwardly blushed, just looking at the wombat with all her might. “You decided to come back, huh?”

Ryla proudly nodded. “All for you blokes. And, like, MATE, look at this thing! It’s LONG! It’s SHINY! It’s GOOOOOD!” She swam down to Tweak, and hugged her tightly. “Now, you’d know where every other dingus is, hm~?”

The bunny shrugged and laughed. “Well, obviously! We are floating RIGHT behind it~! But if you wanna narrow it down… Dashi’s in the launch bay and she’s in a pretty good mood like me, so-”

ZOOM!

Ryla immediately darted towards the Octo-Hatch, with literally nothing else on her mind but her favorite dachshund. Tweak caught up, and was a little exhausted when she finally made it to the outer wall.

“Well, at least Shellington isn’t crashing the GUP-D again and again.” She caught her breath, sparks flying off her tail, before using the last of her energy to get inside.

Needless to say, Dashi would be one happy doggo with both of her favorite folks.

Meanwhile, the GUP-A continued to descend through the Pacific, making little noise. The two crew, Natquik and Marsh, kept their focus ahead of them, enjoying the ride while it lasted.

The Arctic fox still felt a bit flustered, not only because of these feelings he had for Marsh, but also because of Ryla. If the bunny found out about her transformation, Natquik could potentially lose his chances with him.

It wasn’t like he had to explicitly tell the Ranger. Would he even believe him? Probably not. It would take the wombat herself, if anything.

His thoughts were interrupted by a penguin swimming past them, and,

“NAT! Nat! Did you see that?! That’s PESO!” Marsh excitedly shouted, paws and face against the windshield. “Oh me, oh my, it’s even better in person!”

His happiness was becoming infectious, as Natquik realized. And was that a good thing? Actually, yes. No reason to be so down when his crush was enjoying all of this.

So, he decided to lighten up for once in his life, speeding up with the bunny, as they prepared to make a circle around the site. For all they knew, they were gonna see the coolest shit in their life. EVER.

~~~~

This was getting old. Yeshi wasn’t sugarcoating it anymore. He, Tracker and Paani had been waiting here for too long. Periwinkle too, but it wasn’t like he was being affected as much. Was there even any reason to keep track on the time? It’s not like anything would happen. Natquik and Marsh had left, having taken the GUP-A to wherever.

“I think we should just… get you guys home,” the dachshund sighed. “Our ‘leader’ has officially lost it. Are either of you even alive?”

Paani could barely say a word. This little pool was a big change from the sea and he wanted to GET OUT at this point. He missed Kwazii and Shellington. He missed playing with all those creatures. He missed the salty smell, too.

“Well, that’s my answer. We’re dead, mate. Beyond dead if anything. Go to your graves, gentlemen.” Yeshi looked around, feeling just as lost. He was running out of macarons, too. What a nightmare.

Tracker sighed, knowing they couldn’t just leave Natquik behind. He also watched from the cockpit earlier when the fox and Marsh took control of the GUP, and from that, he seemed to be doing better than earlier, actually. And besides, he had always been his best, if not, one of his best friends.

The least that could be done now was to just… let Paani back into the water, and maybe enjoy what this island had to offer… like they had anything.

The two others remembered that the macaque would have to slowly be reimmersed in seawater, because just dumping him in all of it outta nowhere would be probably lethal for him. He couldn't handle a sudden change like that, even if he desired water of all sorts.

Tracker rushed out and scooped up as much as he could, getting it into his Hydro Flask (which was decked out in tens of stickers) AND his ushanka JUST like he did back in 2021 or whatever. He then passed it over to Yeshi, who carefully poured some of the hat’s contents into the temporary residence of Paani: the same inflatable pool from last night.

This felt a big dystopian. It was like feeding an orca in a tank just mere inches its size. Something commonplace OUTSIDE of the Meomiverse. Yet, it was helping the manta ray, little by little. As the saltiness started to come back, he could feel himself becoming slowly rejuvenated, feeling a little more alive. Still not enough to move any limb, but his breathing was more audible, and he COULD talk quietly now.

“Thanks, you two…” Paani moaned as his vision grew clearer again. He could’ve sworn he was ACTUALLY dead, but even that was a load of rubbish. He knew things were totally fine now, and so did Tracker, as he was now preparing to tidy the place before Natquik returned.

Yeshi would also stay and help, but lately he was questioning the whereabouts of his little sister. It wasn’t like she went far, but this island WAS quite big, so his worry was justified.

What if she actually took to the sea? What if SHE was a mermaid right now? She WAS probably old enough for it. Periwinkle obviously wasn’t, but Orson and Ursa… give it a few months and they’d be eligible for it.

Nah, that was wack. Koshi would NEVER do that, right? Right, that was something out of his nightmares. Maybe she just went with Natquik.

~~~~

“Shit. You’re actually back?”

The dachshund puppy nodded, looking up at Yuma. She had remembered last night and was genuinely enjoying having this coyote around.

Now, it wasn’t TERRIBLE having Koshi around, but Yuma didn’t think she’d be around for THIS long. She was no local, so there was that, but… the coyote just preferred their parents and no one else. Perhaps it was because they never had a REAL friend since 2016, not after that one embarrassing Pine they got themselves into.

It was just day 2 seeing her, but Koshi actually seemed like a perfect friend to Yuma. Like, yeah, they still had to keep that secrecy, but they knew they could actually TRUST the dachshund. After all, she was of rather high status. Quite above Yuma, but neither minded the difference.

“Yuma? Is your head in the CLOUDS again?” Koshi looked at the coyote, who indeed was thinking through all of the factors in this… new friendship. It was foreign to them; an interaction like this was something that hadn’t happened in so long for them.

“…yes.” The coyote embarrassingly nodded, before holding the puppy’s paw and softly smiling at her. “You’re a great friend, you know… I never really had one until now.”

Ironic for a coyote to say to a little weenie dog, but Yuma really meant what they said. They couldn’t even remember the last time they really spoke to someone apart from the usual “hi, bye” and generic small talk, until they saw Koshi on that beach.

Now, you might ask: why was Yuma headed to that very beach anyways? Did they know about her to begin with? No, but first off…

Yuma did travel to this part of the island a lot. It was a spot no one gave a damn about, which was perfect. Whilst it felt like getting baked in summer, that was the whole point. The coyote hated hiking through inclined spots, and this little spot where the Octoray had landed? Oh, bestie, it was A FUCKING BLESSING for them.

Now, with the big slightly damaged ship being in the way, you’d think Yuma would be quite upset. But that’s also why they were at their favorite spot. It was flying past their community and descending towards the other side, which definitely intrigued the coyote. And so, they hopped into the Daihatsu, floored it, and from there, what could’ve been a SUPER heated argument, which Yuma never wanted to get into, ended up just questioning Koshi’s existence on those very grains of sand.

And that, my besties, is why these two are now standing next to each other. Koshi was like an insider for the coyote, and would explain some basics like the Vegimals and leaked flavors of kelp cakes, all talked about over a bag of seaweed chips.

Yuma never did mention catching what turned out to be Tunip. That would be awful. This was a new beginning. They didn’t want it to end already.

~~~~

"Wow," Tracker’s voice echoed through the cargo bay. “We… really left a mess. I’m only about 5 minutes in and that’s in THIS one corner.” He continued to sweep around the territory he called his own for some time, making sure little to no dust was left, all in the name of Natquik.

“We?” Periwinkle looked at the polar bear and shook his head. “More like you three. I just sat here… waiting for mom to come back.” He looked around, knowing he was more alone… than ever before.

Tracker was a little confused. Surely he’d have known about the news. Sure, Periwinkle was nothing more than a little kid, but you’d think he’d be aware that his mother was alive, well, and snuggling the big, warm, squishy, furry chest of Captain Barnacles’ twin sister, which even Ryla couldn’t top. Which didn’t bother HER, as Dashi found that wombat’s to still be nicely big and just as cushy, and good enough for her and Tweak. One happy love triangle under the sea.

And yes, that wombat’s Tim Tams were EXACTLY what the angry Floridian bunny girl was awkward over earlier. That’s what happens when you’ve worn nothing but a tight suit for every time you were around the Octonauts. But now you’re a mermaid and you don’t need it anymore. So now you just have that tank top with an unspecified design on it. The HHgregg logo? A frame from one of the HHgregg commercials? HH himself? Maybe. I dunno, I haven’t drawn Ryla yet.

Right, that’s enough. I’m getting bored.

“O-okay then, uwu…” Tracker shook his head, “You just hold tight, and…” proceeded to point the broom at the otter, “…maybe go upstairs so you don’t get…” approached him slowly with a squinted look, “…in my way.”

Periwinkle was totally innocent. He was scared during those arguments on the Octoray. Yet, he DID have a bit of beef with some folks for how young he was. Which was kinda typical, in all honesty. His brain wasn’t fully developed, for one thing. Regardless, he managed to get up and slowly walked upstairs with slight difficulty, which Tracker paid no attention to.

Paani still felt half-dead, waiting for the next dose of salt water which he didn’t exactly need just yet. He definitely had a lot to say now, fortunately.

“So,” he looked over at Tracker, “what’s the plan after you clean this whole area? Has Natquik said anything about… you know?”

The bear shook his head. Sure, Natquik did tell him NOW that he was out at sea, but even he himself didn’t know when he’d be back. No ETA, nothing. But he definitely would be back before 8 or something.

“Knowing him, he’s probably looking through every nook and cranny in that place,” Tracker told himself, as he made sure there was no dust in this very corner, “but so am I, so no debating on that… Hey, I just remembered something. Why did Ryla leave last night?”

That was a GOOD question. Where DID that wombat go? Last night, she just left through the ramp here and never came back. Did SHE get turned? Yeshi would question that if he was here… he WAS outside but that wasn’t the point. What was HE doing anyways?

“Tracker, look at me in the eyes when I’m talking to you.”

Coming back inside, that’s what.

The polar twink was a little surprised, the dachshund having just come out of nowhere even though he spent a solid 25 minutes on the sand. Was that motorcycle he modified even useful? Yeah, it was a ride of his own, but did it even have a point other than being fast transportation to band practice? Probably not.

But then, Tracker caught sight of what Yeshi was HOLDING. That being Ryla’s suit and helmet. And THAT really confused him. It made him worried as well.

“N-no way! And you found that… where?” He shuddered, knowing the possibilities of just what could’ve happened, good OR bad..

“On the beach, poking out of the sand like she tried to bury it,” Yeshi replied. “It’s strange. Ryla NEVER takes off her suit, does she? So why did I just find it there?”

Tracker shrugged, obviously not knowing that either. He was still more focused on cleaning up this whole area.

“You know what? I’ll go set this in the cockpit. If anyone’s to figure it out, it’s Natquik,” the dachshund told him, as he was starting to head upstairs before stopping for a moment. “You know what I’m also concerned over? The fact that you took 30 minutes deep cleaning ONE corner of this area. I appreciate the dedication, Tracker, but I’d hate for you to tire yourself out.” He ran up, left the wombat’s gear there, and rushed back downstairs. “Extra paws never hurt anyone.”

What a coincidence. Tracker DID need some assistance. ACTUAL assistance, as Paani was just emotional support. Not that it was bad, no, it was great, but having another critter sweeping with him was a big boost. Unfortunately, the macaque couldn’t do that, because, well, he was a mermaid. And mermaids don’t have legs. So they can’t sweep. Duh.

So, while the polar bear worked on one side, the dachshund worked on the other. Paani was in the center, watching as this went on for a little while. It was almost like watching figure skating on TV, as the two other Octo-Agents worked in such synchronization. Which was pretty funny, but still… splashing.

Because Tracker was already heavy at work, he was definitely starting to slow down. He had about 85 percent of his half done, and as much as he wanted to keep going, his arms were tired, and at this point, he was slowly losing his grip on the stick of the mop.

“Tracker, I think you need a break,” Paani called over to him. “Yeshi has a point and you’re probably going to make yourself sick if you don’t stop for even a minute-

And at that very moment, as the polar bear looked at the monkey, he bumped into the wall, and fell back… right where Ryla left those vials earlier. Fortunately, none of them shattered, but hitting the ground definitely hurt regardless.

“…That wouldn’t happen if I could still walk.” Paani shook his head. “At least I AM a mermaid…”

Tracker looked at him again, now a little discouraged by his own mishap. The contents of the crate he fell onto were scattered around him. And just when he thought he was close to finishing.

Yeshi stopped working, and rushed over to help the polar bear get up. However, he stopped almost immediately, noticing all the vials on the ground. The glass was definitely weakened, and even a single tap could actually break them, so the dachshund had to watch his step.

“Get away from there, you two!” Paani then shouted, trying to reach his arms at theirs. “If they break, you’re going to get turned into a-“

Alas, poor Tracker having realized he DID break one vial, right on his back. It was all over his jacket, and by the time Yeshi managed to get to him, it was already too late.

“Are you kidding me,” the dachshund grumbled under his breath. “Tracker, DON’T move… I can’t believe I actually have to do this… I’m getting Natquik.”

As the polar bear readjusted his glasses, he tried to figure out whatever the vocalist said and looked around. His eyes went to him, then Paani, and then himself. Don’t move? Or what? Now what happened? He checked himself, and… well, this was not what he expected.

The thick, gray and white tail of a narwhal.

~~~~~~

At the time, the professor and ranger, donning helmets like the ones the Octonauts had, were down where the garden pod ended up. It was only a bit recognizable at this point, now looking like a flattened can of nacho cheese. Surely it all wasn’t lost, though. At least, that’s what the vegimals were hoping.

“Right… this place looks like a MESS,” Marsh announced. “If we’re gonna help you little guys salvage any supplies left in here, then we gotta move all this metal and glass first…” the bunny paused, looking over at the Octopod, “…which I could get done easily if I knew where Tweak was. She’d find a way faster than I can say… good cloud, I hope she’s okay.”

Tunip definitely understood the bunny’s worry. Like him, he knew nothing about Shellington’s whereabouts shortly after the Octopod crashed. And whilst he DID want to help, he was nothing but some fishy vegetable thing “voiced” by a Michigander mouse with a “pooter”.

Surely the other mermaids here would show themselves. Tunip did know Tweak was working on the other GUPs for… preservation purposes, and also for repairs after what happened on 3/30/21. He did NOT want to think of THAT, so he went back to looking for where to start moving all this junk out of the way.

“Yes, yes… first, we’ll have to move the roof off,” Natquik spoke up, still surveying the wreckage. “If it doesn’t bother all of us to do so, of course.”

Convinced almost immediately, the Vegimals went to the sides of the pod, slowly and carefully lifting it, just enough to not scrape any other wreckage off. This was definitely heavy, but at least they had some assistance from these two strong folks.

“…Oh me, oh my,” Marsh gasped, looking at what was below. Not only was it an absolute mess in here, but clearly TONS of other creatures were making their homes here, and they had been rudely interrupted.

Seeing all of this made the Ranger quite sad, even if this was a good use for… what was left of the Octopod. To think this was really the end, even if the Octonauts were alive and well.

He didn’t even bother to slide back on the roof. He just sulked, floating over the “apartment complex” of little creatures like shrimp that found their way into this artificial reef. They all looked up at him, as he winced a little.

Before he could really break down, however, a voice rang out. “Ey! Ranger!” It was Natquik. He’d have gone back into the GUP-A, trying to warn him of this distress call he was getting. “What are you doing?!”

The bunny snapped out of his daze, and haphazardly swam back into the ship. Natquik asked him why he wasn’t making a noise or a move earlier, but all his friend could give was a sad look in the eyes.

“What’s wrong? What did you see there?” The fox tried again, tilting his head a bit. That seemed to have ended up in vain, up until Marsh took a small breath, and smiled.

“…we can talk about it later. Pick up the call.”

Almost immediately, the two were met with the sound of Tracker panting, worried as could be. Now, this guy wasn’t taken seriously every time, but there was no Top Gear in the background, so you KNEW this was bad.

“Professor, please come back here NOW! It’s SERIOUS! PLEASE! I can’t even explain how terrible this is, I CAN’T!”

Albeit the lack of specification in what was wrong, the fox did as he was asked, even in utter repulse. He sped up the GUP, making sure it was at its fastest, to get to the surface ASAP. Of course, he was always concerned about Tracker, but…

“…I didn’t even get to see Barnacles.”

~~~~

Within minutes of the call, despite the short delay, Nat came real close to running the GUP aground, having gotten a full grasp of the true fear this invoked. He wasted no time just RUNNING out of there and looking for how to open the cargo bay in fits of hesitation.

“Tracker, are you able to let us in?”

Marsh caught up with the fox, who calmly replied to the polar bear above on his near-obsolete Octo-Watch. Even if he still had the Octopod in his mind, he had to stay strong. Time wasn’t running out any time soon, anyways!

���You came back fast…” Yeshi spoke up, as he opened the door. “I really do hate to stop your work out of nowhere, but this IS pretty bad. Watch your step.”

As the professor composed himself, he and the ranger stepped on board, and now they were looking at the aftermath of Tracker’s accident. Yeshi had barricaded Tracker to avoid getting anyone else transformed, so the polar bear was left soaking up the mess he made, not moving a muscle like the beached whale he was.

“What’s that behind you?” Natquik asked, noticing the worried expression on the dachshund’s face which didn’t change at the fox’s question.

“Are you hiding something?” The professor twitched an ear, now growing suspicious. He tilted to the sides of the vocalist, but he mimicked his movements without a hitch or a sound, which frustrated him.

Yeshi wanted to warn him about what he was hiding, but it was pretty much too late for that. Natquik was getting pretty annoyed, so he decided not to intervene any further and just let the fox find out for himself, stepping aside.

Natquik sighed, as he walked past the dachshund. Not sure what that thing was about, but oh well. This fox had worse to deal with right now. Was it something upstairs, or was it…

And then, he saw what this was about. The moment he looked at Tracker—who quietly sobbed under the fin of Paani—his mind went blank.

This kind of thing was beyond sobering. Knowing it was merely irreversible. Knowing everything in their lives had led them to this. All Natquik could do now was look back on every year he spent working with Tracker on his side before today.

When he'd first joined in 2007, none of the other Polar Scouts expected much out of him, but it only took 4 months for him to show just how important he was, especially after one troop went missing near Greenland, and because he was the first to get their distress signal, they returned to their base without injury within 12 hours.

2014 was when his career as an Emergency Post Operator really took off. After Barnacles and his sister were nearly lost, as were a few other residents of Melville Island, Tracker was just as fast to respond. And that kept going! He was slowly, but steadily becoming a role model for nearly every Polar Scout…

And then? There came his PEAK in 2021, after a near-death experience during the Ring of Fire disaster, when he was swept away in Alaska and ended up with Yeshi for the first time, the two which had to make their way all the way back to Canada… he made the greatest decision in his life. The MOMENT he became an Octo-Agent… Straight up, he threw a SICK-ASS PARTY AT THE BUNKER NEAR HIS POST. NATQUIK WAS THERE, mind you. And he was PROUD.

All those days, all those years… all those moments, those memories, good and bad… Even though Natquik had met Tracker at 8, he had wondered about his life before, from the night he was born in 1999. Everything began from something, that was for sure.

24 years of life, and they all led to him becoming half narwhal. How messed up was that?

Enough to make the professor go “блять.”

And then, he passed out in his own tears.

“Nat!” Marsh ran over to him, shocked. “C’mon, get up… Oh me, oh my… Tracker, what have you gotten yourself into?”

The polar bear was a whale, so of course he could breathe a little easier. Yet, he felt like he was drying out. And so did Yeshi, who could only watch and wait for Koshi to return.

Periwinkle slowly watched his step as he walked downstairs to see the commotion. Needless to say, the beef he had with Tracker was cooked medium, just how I like it. This time, he said no words, only looking at everyone as to say “congrats, we all fucked up.”

“Ranger,” Paani looked up, with his tired eyes. “Get us to the H2O. NOW.”

“SILENCE,” the bunny said in the most gruff voice he’d ever done. “Can’t you see what’s happened to… NAT?!”

Natquik groaned as he slowly opened his eyes to see the bunny. He shook his head in disbelief over what had happened, which he remembered quite well.

“Ah, ranger,” he sighed. “That was terrible… Help me up.”

Reaching for the fox’s paw, Marsh looked over at Paani and Tracker, making sure they understood what this was about. They were going to RESPECT this.

“It’s just unfathomable to see you in such pain,” the bunny said. “I know that feeling. I really do… I’ve been where you’ve been. I’ve witnessed terrible, terrible things… and while my family lives in happiness… I can never forget getting caught in Cristobal ‘96, for instance. Thought THAT was it for me…”

Yes, yes, Natquik thought. He and Marsh, like Tracker, went through so much to lead to all of this as well. For so much love he had for him, he wanted to shower this bunny with all of it. There really was no denying it anymore. With each other, the fox knew they had a chance of getting through this whole thing… even if it once seemed impossible.

“…Yes, yes…” the professor took a deep breath, his voice gone confident. “I think I’m ready to do this… are you~?”

“Absolutely!”

It took a little bit of time to get the two mermaids out of the Octoray, but with the area safe by the time the fox recovered, the pace took off and now everyone was staring at the coast.

“Well, folks, we made it… despite your directions,” Ranger Marsh chuckled. “How do you feel, My Melody and Kuromi?”

"We’re alright!" Paani replied in enthusiasm. "I mean, none of us are perfect… nobody is. But hey, we’ve all had those moments! Me, for instance!" He laughed, even if his comment did come off as a little rude.

"That gives me an idea,” The bunny’s ears perked up. “Let’s all watch the stars and talk about it. Let off some steam. I’m sure I could list more than you!"

"Oh, no! I’m in first place when it comes to that!" The macaque jokingly argued, posing like he wanted every sailor on the Pacific Ocean.

"Okay, ARIEL,” the ranger laughed, making sure Natquik was doing alright like he deserved. He was purring a bit, so that was good. Hopefully that would stay that way.

As time went by, the sun was completely down, and nearly everyone was giggling and laughing over each other’s little mishaps, like that time Yeshi mixed nattō into his soup, which left him in a food coma. Or maybe the time Tracker was trying to watch Neon Genesis Evangelion and ended up playing The Cruel Angel’s Thesis over the entire PA system of Mackenzie King Island at 2 in the morning. Maybe even the time Paani cut up all of his ties on purpose. No one even knew he wore ties before.

Professor Natquik, however, didn’t say a single word. He was in the same sitting position from when he first reached the coast, and… he’d have stopped purring now. Could be trouble, so Marsh tugged his arm making sure he was fine.

“What happened?” He calmly asked, so as to not startle him. “Now what’s on your mind?”

“I don’t know,” Natquik shook his head in recurring worry. It wasn’t Tracker or Paani, though. No, it was something definitely more obvious. This had been the case earlier, and while he was feeling better over it, he was falling into depression again.

“I’m thinking of Barnacles. That’s all.” He put his head down in regret, knowing this wasn’t good for him. It would leave him feeling unwell again. Right now wasn’t a time to stress out, so why was he?

Of course, Barnacles WAS practically his son, so he did have a reason to worry, even if he was away from him most of the time.

But with what happened, the polar bear was of his greatest concern. And now, he didn’t feel like waiting any longer.

“I’m sorry, Marsh. I still don’t understand it… It’s like I’ll never see him again. He’s down there… probably better without me, but… You know what, I suppose that’s normal. Take Tracker, for example… He’s growing up, and I’m more than proud of him. Gone so far, above and below the surface…”

“I’ve always wanted to tell him that.”

And then, came another voice. One that lived in Natquik’s heart ever since the day he called it his son’s. One that had grown up so broken, yet so proud. One that deserved so much love, so much care, so much joy… just like who he himself had found.

“I’m right here.”

The fox looked up, and there he was.

Barnacles. It was BARNACLES.

[shawnjacksonsbs]

I couldn’t decide on a title. Lucky for me, in here it’s my rules. So please choose accordingly, one of the following:

Because . . it's so much more than just not using drugs. So much more.

(Not using is just where you start) It was the first day of the rest of my life.

TEN FUCKING YEARS.

ten fucking years.

10! 9-16-23

Or

"Regular people don't go out and do meth every time they have feelings!”

A final thought from my mind to me, finally.

Wait, umm . . .what?

. . . .10 years later. 9-16-23

"And why should we feel anger at the world? As if the world would notice!" - Marcus Aurelius

Mr. Rogers used to say that he felt so strongly that deep and simple is far more essential than shallow and complex.

And now, I no longer wonder why.

About what I wrote last week. . .

I literally felt that inside my heart, and meant every word.

That being said, this entry is one that should follow. Not to mention, it is the entry that lands just days before my 10 years.

10 fucking years off that shit. Who'd thunk it? Not many that knew me before probably. Lol no lol

10 years. That's so crazy 🤪.

Look, my point was this,

I'm still learning so much. Part of which is forgiving me for not knowing better before I knew better.

And, . . .and,

Forgiving people who believe that way that genuinely led, or are trying to lead me down that path because they seriously think it's the right path.

Because they care about me. It was unintentional that the truth, my truth, would swerve so far off their course that telling me things like, I'll see loved ones again, and/or heaven is real etc, etc is because they want that so bad, that they invest their . . .everything in it, which means telling people it's so, even though, they don't have a clue whether it's real or not.

~

The hardest hang-up is probably expecting me from other people. In this scenario, if someone asked me if there was a god I'd genuinely say I don't know, but I don't believe so, and maybe explain why and how I feel this way, maybe.

I wouldn't say yes, (not knowing for sure * and everyone on the planet falls into the category of not knowing for sure), and that you can see later if only you say and do these certain things.

I mean I guess there's no way to be mad, or feel guilt about lying if it turns out to be not real, because we'll all be dead. Win/win?

The hardest hang-up, plus this is the only life we get, so I'll use it my way. Good thing my way isn't what it used to be, huh?

~

And for the first time this year, we don't have enough jobs on the books.

Got to figure something out.

*(Currently not super worried, but it is real enough that a meeting and a contingency is needed.)

~

I would like to add one last thing that probably plays a pivotal role in my perspective.

Now that I try to limit those, umm, tendencies that lean more toward selfishness and self-centeredness, I have found more value to life. With that value comes an unfortunate side effect, the fact that time seems to move at a much faster rate than at any previous point in my life.

And, with sleep playing a much bigger, more regular part, it moves even faster.

Catch 22.

The faster it moves, the more precious it becomes, and the more precious it becomes, the faster it seems to move.

It's the one area I wish I had answers for how to slow it down, but still see the value. Lol

~

I originally had big plans made up in my head for this entry.

I mean, it's been 10 fucking years.

The truth is that my life is as good as I want it to be at any given time.

I live almost paycheck to paycheck, albeit they're not handed out from an employer, but rather, client-generated revenue. Big difference there, let me tell ya.

I still try and live kindness, gratitude, and love while promoting them everywhere and as often as I can.

I was going to write, and elaborate all this in turn, with a few shared entries from way early on, to include my first entry.

But I have decided not to.

I'm going to share this in note form, as I do sometimes.

It's real-er.

I still fail from time to time, and I still learn and grow constantly. I have people that I aspire to be like, and I know I have a few that watch me, so . . .

I'm still just trying, every day, to be my true, honest, caring self.

I believe that my grandparents would be proud, and I hope that most of the people in my life, since before the change, and after, feel mildly proud and can finally smile over my life choices, instead of crying themselves to sleep when they think of me.

Don't get me started on being a Pawpaw now. Lol There ain't enough time in the day to explain how serious and important a role that is to me, but if you knew my grands you'd understand.

My kids, all have different struggles themselves and I do miss time with them, but I imagine life happens to us all. 💔

We do the best we can with what we've got, until we learn better and then we can do better.

I'm always aiming for a better tomorrow in our imperfect. . .now.

Accepting my imperfect now, makes my life perfect.

Look, I could ramble for eternity if given the chance, but . . .

10 god damn years. There aren't enough words, even if I did ramble for eternity. No lol

Gratitude saves me, and love n kindness plays my hand in saving some of the others.

What more is there?

Until next week;

"It is the mark of an educated mind to be able to entertain a thought without accepting it." – Aristotle

P.S. *The picture above is a screenshot I took 2 days ago, on Thursday morning. It was unexpected. Lol maybe not random per se, but. . .unexpected. And just minutes after deciding to use my collection of notes for my entry, this entry.

I love being here.

Did you know me 12, 17, even 20 years ago? What were your thoughts?

Doesn't really matter now, does it, because I get to live here now.

I get to live here now!

[sherbet-shark]

Not everyone requesting Azul-

I'm everyone- 😃

A scenario where Azul's S/O started watching octopodes documentaries just to over analyze and give him god complex- I mean to let him know how amazing he is.

I don't expect you to watch a documentary just for this so I'll just list down two facts that's hopefully correct XD

1. Octopus brings portable pods when they travel so they have somewhere to hide when put in a vulnerable position (Azul's octo pot👀)

2. And octopuses used to have shells and eventually evolved into these squishy creatures for convenience and higher survival rate, but this probably made them more vulnerable to predators but they survive by adapting and evading. Not only that octopus is one- if not the Smartest non mammal animal which makes their intelligence more remarkable. (I feel like this fits Azul so much, especially the breaking out of his shell and putting himself out there despite the sense of vulnerability still lingering. He used his intelligence to catch his prey and outsmart predators.

I just imagine his s/o spouting this facts and simping for him-

~Blowing Bubbles~

Author’s note: Hon hon hon, this octopus man’s ego is going sky high-

Word Count: 2.1k

Trigger Warnings: Azul’s trust issues, Talks of scams, Azul’s bullied past, general chapter 3 spoilers, octopus documentation?

Summary: After watching some Octopuses documentaries and some digging. You bring it upon yourself to praise the already egotistical Azul Ashengrotto.

Azul and yourself have been dating for a while now. You’ve known he wasn’t human and always been curious about his proper form. Azul’s Octopus-Merman form, you knew that much from word of mouth from the Leech twins, and from what you’ve heard, it’s either “He looked tasty when he was younger,” or “He’s a slow swimmer in the water just as he ‘well’ he is at flight classes.”

Not that you blamed his inability to fly, you didn’t even have magic, but you’d always cheer him on whether he saw you. Your boyfriend didn’t talk in-depth about what he looked like under the sea, and he would vaguely answer your question and then sway the conversation to another topic.

The way he worded his responses felt dismissive. You were offended by his attitude towards your queries but understood his concern in showing his well-hidden cards. Azul had no desire to break from his well-crafted façade to anyone.

Azul’s reputation preceded him as someone untrustworthy and sly. He was cordial, yet cold demeanor he showed with everyone Ashengrotto spoke with had the constant undertone of benefactor and beneficiary. It took you a long time to even take a few bricks from the endless walls he had guarding himself. Even now, it’s difficult for you to understand his motives for certain things.

When you peeled back the layers of his past during his Overblot, it made you realize, deep in his core. Azul’s visceral desire to improve himself and take things into his own hands so what he felt when he was a child would never rear its head again because people would be too scared to even think of opposing his word, even to those most unsuspecting.

His selfish craving for power drove him to not care for those he deemed lower than himself—no matter who would hurt, who to use, or how underhanded his intelligent plans were. Azul’s constant thirst scared you, even if you did love him with all your heart. But despite his shortcomings, the second year’s lust for power that was just a part of him, he had so much more behind his suave and cold persona. He was funny even when he didn't mean to; the white-haired man was still young and grounded by his limitations, the lack of real experience in certain areas, and well-hidden insecurities.

It made you sympathetic toward the second-year man, and as you got closer. Carefully watching the Octavinelle dorm leader made you realize that he, too, was still young, just like you, and he was clumsy at times. That sympathy turned to care, which soon turned to admiration, finally morphing into love, a two-way street that led to your current predicament.

His persistence in keeping his secrets buried was a bad habit that he needed to break on his own, but maybe, you can do something to show your boyfriend that he could trust you and be there for him. So, with a cunning plot of your own, you searched on your phone for any documentaries, clips, or articles talking about Octopuses and how underrated they are in the public eye—after researching merpeople and the Cephalopod family.

–At the same time, educate yourself about the boneless creature from professional marine biologists to the environmental documentaries, scribbling down notes in a spare journal and intently listening to the voiceovers and taking in the small details of the creature. At first, you found yourself a little intrigued, then, in turn, amazement.

Some people may call you too much of a hard worker for something ludicrous, but you'd like to call this a passion project. It was tiring to juggle caring for Grim, studying, and ensuring your boyfriend had no idea what you were doing. You did want to surprise him with your newfound knowledge, but the picture of him already conscious his lover was planning something was planted when the Leech twins found you picking out some books from the library from the Marine section. They didn’t tattle after you begged them not to spill the beans to Azul, you hope anyways. Despite the fact you were dating Azul, they didn’t bend to your will either. That made things all the more anxiety-inducing and annoying but understood they were people, too, not subservient.

One afternoon the twins saw you picking out an armful of marine-themed books. After you begged them not to tell the dorm leader, the duo left with a mischievous look. Their ominous answer didn’t deter you, and it feeds into your motivation to spout facts and spoil him. Flipping through your journal full of notes, doodles, and chicken scratches, you were pretty satisfied with what you wrote. The book wasn’t full of every detail but information that drew your attention. You and Azul shared the determination to finish what you started with research and effort. This week seemed to be a light homework week that made you quite happy after gaining enough knowledge about the Cephalopods and general information about the Mer-Octopus people. Resolute in your mastery, you walk towards the wondrous underwater dorm leaving your journal on your nightstand. The sun slowly set, remembering Grim staying over at Heartslaybul for the night.

Through the Hall of Mirrors and Octavinelle, you catch students seated on the leather-bound couches, retrieving food, soft lighting, and orchestral music. Everything was elegant, and you were charmed as Jade guided you to a booth nearest the Aquarium. The tall Eel-mer held the menu. Speaking off-topic, you swallowed your nerves and asked. “Jade? Is Azul busy right now? If he’s not, can you ask him to come over?” Meeting the twin’s gaze, Jade nods with a sly smirk and bows slightly, “Why, of course. Azul’s currently finishing up accounting in the V.I.P room, but I'll tell him for you.”

‘His smile doesn’t reach his eyes, but at least he’ll tell Azul.’ Quietly thank the man as he leaves. As you sat, you patiently waited for your food as you glanced at the Aquarium and saw colorful schools of fish and kelp glide on the underwater current. Another waiter walks to your table, placing down the aromatic food and drink, thanking the tired-looking man you eat, wondering how much work Azul had leftover.

As you finished and paid, Floyd sauntered up to your table huh. You didn’t see him at all when you walked in. Maybe his mood changed, and he wanted to do something, or he wanted to tease you.

“Hey Shrimpy, have you paid yet? Azul wants to talk in the V.I.P room~.” Floyd told with a teasing smile as he picked up the dirty dishes. Then with that ominous remark, he left without another word. Floyd must’ve left quite moody earlier today from the wary looks on other staff members’ faces or something like that. Following Floyd’s advice, your legs walk toward the secluded room in the back with your puffed-out chest. Azul opens the door, his heavy outer coat propped on a chair. It was an informal look for himself, but he didn’t mind letting his hair down with his lover. He welcomed you into the room and smiled while watching you sit down on one couch, and he sat next to you. His arm lays comfortably on the plush pillows as he arches his brow.

“Jade and Floyd told me that you’ve been working on something for a while now, I’ve been waiting to see if you’d tell me when you were ready, and by how you walked in, you seem quite confident, my pearl.” Azul remarks as he glances in your direction. The twins didn’t give him much information, just that his lover had been quite busy for the past weeks. The merman didn’t mind that you had your projects or secrets. It would be hypocritical if he were nosy when Azul himself wasn’t wholly truthful with you, but that didn’t mean Azul’s curiosity wasn’t sparked entirely on the contrary.

You met his sky blue gaze with a smile that could rival the sun’s warmth, turning your body closer and asking an enthusiastic question. “Yup, and you wanna know what I learned?” In the remote, fancy room. The couple is free to drop formality and show gentleness and affection to each other as Azul’s eyes widen as he watches his lover’s eyes shine brightly with child-like glee.

“Of course, please enlighten me.” Azul muses as he feds into his lover’s confidence streak as he chuckles to himself. The second-year feels his cold heart melt like the ice caps in the face of summer. Why did you have to be so cute when overconfident?

A smirk appears as you straighten your posture and clumsily execute your appraisal plan. You didn’t think how you’d praise the dorm leader, but your passion didn’t deter in the slightest regardless of that detail.“I’ve been researching an underappreciated species. Through this, I understood things better. I found some interesting connections between something I love and thought you’d like to hear them.”

As you praise him and his shared traits with the Octopus, Azul feels his ego boost sky-high. Despite how awkward your praising was, he didn’t care because it was from the person he cared for the most, the person that, despite how Azul acted, would never try to coax them into any of his harmful schemes, the person he cherished. With your act of true devotion to making him more comfortable and admittedly more prideful than he already was, you preferred those times when he was drowning in his mind of the past and the scars he wore from them.

Continuing with your praising, he wondered if you were this stubborn and unwavering in your relationship about how you felt for him. Maybe he can show you he wanted to show his trust in you. The silver-haired man knew he had deep-seated trust issues, which would inevitably affect other relationships if he didn’t try to change. He tried to make a difference in how he was with you because Azul genuinely loves you, so he concluded after some thought. Such hard work from his pearl should be rewarded, no? Ashengrotto feels his cheeks burn under embarrassment at the mere idea of what he’ll do next. A gloved hand reached to your lap and stopped your beloved rambling. You shot up to meet his gaze in a flurry of confusion.

“Did you hate it? Was I too abrupt? Or maybe I got something wrong? I mean, I didn’t think I did, but you are from the sea and lived there for all your life, so–” In an instant, that confident resolve you once had crumbled at his touch. Maybe, you were wrong to think that the Octopuses and the people had a lot in common despite your research? Thoughts flood your mind as you ashamedly look with your hand down into your lap, shrinking under the room’s pressure.

The merman shushes you as he grasps your hand. He beckons you to meet his gaze and look up at him slowly. His cheeks burst to life in a brilliant show of reds. Azul’s back straightens as he shakes his head, dispelling the worries that plagued you. “No, I quite adored it. But I wanted to show you something as well.” Interest and concern piqued, you tilted your head, not fully understanding what he was alluding to. Azul reaches for his glasses and closes his eyes as he pulls them away from his face and places them on the coffee table. He moved his body to face yours once more and nervously opened his eyes, revealing a pair of rectangular-shaped pupils to his lover. They were precisely like an Octopus’ eyes save for the beautiful sky color.

A gasp escapes your lips as you move closer to him and gaze into his eyes. Even when he was a master of covering his emotions and wearing his poker face, he couldn’t hide how anxious Azul felt. Initially, he would’ve taken a long time to warm up, even to entertain the thought of showing a side of himself, and at that, he’d never leave things to chance, but you showed him how serious you were and the passion you had.

He desperately wanted to wear his glasses and escape to the safety of his Octopot as he heard your gasp. Azul Ashengrotto felt like what he hated the most. Vulnerable. Sitting in silence for a few moments, you gathered your thoughts as you reached out to his hands on his lap. Unwavering and caught in his spell, you could only utter one sentence, and it was unfair how much comfort it brought him.

“You’re beautiful.”

[phantomphangphucker]

Phic Phight - Follow You In The Dark, And Then, Into The Light

For: @jewishicequeen @q-gorgeous @apinklion01 @dp-marvel94 @crazydragonady  

Danny’s unique and sometimes being unique can make all the difference when it comes to survival. But the more unique someone is the more likely that’ll get noticed sooner rather than later.

Chap.1: Suspicions To Be Had

Maddie pauses, lowering her blaster's scope from her eye and furrowing her eyebrows. She’s positive something fell off of the spook after that last hit. Whatever it was Phantom doesn’t stick around to grab it, bolting it off out of the area; making Maddie shake her head. Well, there was always another day, but first…

It takes longer than she’d like to find what Phantom dropped. It’s a phone of all things. How a ghost got a piece of human technology she doesn’t know, she’s frankly surprised the creature even knew how to use the complex device. Thankfully it doesn’t look to have Face ID turned on, thing probably didn’t even know how to with Its limited ectoplasmic pseudo brain structures; besides, she’s fairly certain a ghost's glow wound render Face ID useless anyway. And the password is a simple 1234 like she expected. Swiping to bring up all the recent opened and left open tabs, there’s more than she expected honestly. Google, bejewelled, a virtual pet, safari, apparently the ghost had an email? But the most recent one is the messages app.

Who could Phantom, a ghost, be texting with Its likely stolen human technology? It’s unlikely any other ghosts have one of these. Sighing to herself, actually she thinks she knows how It got this. The teens in this town were overly fond of Phantom, so clearly tricked into accepting the ectoplasmic being; one of them likely got it for Phantom and their parent(s) were unknowingly paying a ghost's phone bill.

Going through contacts would likely be better than trying to read through likely very simple messages. Doing so leaves her frowning though, all the contacts seemingly had nicknames… strange ones.

‘Tech’s ass disaster’

‘Rich uncle money bags’

‘Not a wail of a good time’

‘Time daddy’

‘Books on a lance’

‘PDAxpda’

‘Nightshade’

‘Frostypa’

‘Stormed Area 51 mother fucker’

‘DO NOT CALL THIS NUMBER THEYRE A DICK’

‘The spawnling’

‘Mythicma’

‘Mama mia’

‘Tire jack’

‘Jazzin out’

Maddie shakes her head. Pausing at the emergency contact field actually being filled out; promptly clicking on it: It’s Jazzin out apparently. But the number linked to the contact is what gets her…

It’s Jazz’s, her daughter.

What is her daughter's number doing in a ghost's phone and as the emergency contact?!?! Frowning and stuffing the device into one of her many pockets, moving to get home. Jazz had some explaining to do.

---

Jazz was pursing her lips at her phone, Danny still hadn’t texted her back. Yes he could have gotten distracted by a fight. Yes he could have simply forgotten. Yes Sam and Tucker might have just stolen his phone again. But it always made her a little nervous when he didn’t get back to her late at night.

Late at night was when he got hurt the most and the worst after all.

When there’s a knock at her door her first thought is that Danny’s back and that he’s being polite for a change. But assumptions make for fools, so she opens the door without immediately berating Danny about the radio silence. Poking her head out and quirking an eyebrow at her mom, “mom? What is it?”. The way she’s frowning slightly telling Jazz that she’s not exactly happy about something.

“Can I come in?”.

Jazz stepping away from the door, letting her come in, watching her go and sit down her bed; patting for Jazz to sit down too. Her mom handing over Danny’s phone when she does sit down next to her.

“Phantom dropped that”, she taps the screen a little. Pointing out Jazz’s own contact information on the screen.

Jazz bites her lip a little, this wasn’t good; but at least she knows why Danny hasn’t gotten back to her yet now. But what is she supposed to do now? Honestly, there isn’t much she can do. Yes she could point out that was one of Danny’s phones, but then their mom would be on him about giving a ghost his phone or she would assume that Phantom stole it; both were bad options. Danny would get panicked and the other option would make them dislike Phantom even more. But at the same time, admitting to it being Phantom’s phone would mean her mom would look through it; Danny would steal it back but who knows what their parents would look into before he had a chance to do so. Or before Tucker goes and remotely bricks the phone; which would probably happen as soon as Danny realises his phone is missing.

But how was she to explain not only being in Phantom’s contacts but also being in there as an emergency contact. That implied far more than her simply texting a ghost; which she could have easily written off by claiming she was attempting to assess his behaviours and writing patterns. While being an emergency contact meant she was helping him, at least to such a degree that he made her his go-to in case of emergency. She couldn’t very well tell her mom that Phantom came here for medical treatment or called her to check for new invention blue prints in the lab because he got hit by their parents newest creation.

Her mom is apparently a bit tired of waiting for a response, “well?”.

Jazz clears her throat, well, eventually some honestly was best, “he protects the town mom, he’s allowed to need some sudden advice sometimes”.

Her mom sighs, “Jasmine, Phantom’s a ghost”.

Jazz butting in, “a ghost that protects the entire town, mom. Helping him helps the town”, shaking her head, “besides, you already know I don’t agree with you guys when it comes to ghosts. And talking to him only cements that fact”.

-

Maddie frowns, not sure how to explain to her daughter that she has to be being tricked. “Ghosts lie, Jasmine”. She never listened whenever Maddie’s tried to point this out to her.

“So do humans. Besides, it’s not what’s said, it’s how it’s said”.

And Maddie can’t really argue that. She knows Jazz knows people far better than Maddie does, how people talk. But a ghost? There wasn’t anything meaningful behind those things words. “The how is just an act though, honey. Leftovers of humanity maybe”.

“Sorry but I don’t believe that. And even if it was, you know as well as I do and as well as the whole town does; Phantom’s not your average ghost. So sure”, Jazz shrugs, “maybe I give the towns ghostly protector advice, but frankly-”, glaring not unkindly at her mom who frowns a little more, “-that alone does more good than you guys hunting him all the time”.

“Jasmine-”.

Jazz shakes her head, moving to stand up, “no mom, it’s been three years and you still don’t see the good he does? That this town wouldn’t even be here anymore if it wasn’t for him?”.

Her mom snapping, “you think I don’t know that! That’s half the reason Phantom’s so dangerous!”, scowling a little, “we’re too reliant on a ghost that could turn on us or conquer us at a moments notice”.

“You say that as if our own government hasn’t repeatedly shot missiles into town and tried to bomb us. It would make more sense to be afraid of our government than Phantom. If Phantom was just a human you would be singing his praises”.

“Ghosts aren’t like us”, Maddie standing up, she kind of hates that this subject was the one thing that always caused arguments with her daughter. “They’re dangerous! Even if one of them is helping us, the best thing is to get them out of our world”.

Jazz glares, crossing her arms, “think about what you just said and replace ghosts with Asians or people of colour or Mexicans or queer folk or native Americans or people with mental illness. How many times do you guys have to hear yourselves speaking like bigots before you realise that that’s exactly what you are?”.

“That’s not the same, Jazz!”.

“Isn’t it? If you go and tell a homophobe they’re spewing the same garbage as a racist, the homophobe would say the exact same thing. Bigots always think they’re in the right and just protecting people. Protecting white neighbourhoods and jobs, protecting the children, protecting people from becoming addicts. When you guys go after and try to tear down Phantom you’re not protecting anyone or thing, even though you think you are. That’s how self-justifying bigotry works”, sighing, “and just so you know, Phantom has thought about turning his back on Amity”.

“See-”.

“No”, glaring, “it was explicitly because the town had been treating him like a dangerous monster. He hasn’t debated that, leaving us, in over two years because the town mostly actually supports and appreciates him now”.

The two ladies stare at each other, one not sure what else to say and the other simply waiting to see if this argument was going to continue or not.

Maddie eventually speaking up again, “it’s not bigotry”. Making Jazz sigh and shake her head in disappointment, “yes, mom, yes it is. And you’re running out of time to realise that”.

Maddie snapping, “what does that mean”, then sighing and asking again in a more soft tone, “what do you mean by that?”.

Jazz shakes her head again, “mom, the whole town is on Phantom’s side. Their patients for you guys is wearing thin. But what I really mean, is Danny”.

That actually makes Maddie pause some, what did her little boy have to do with this? Jazz might argue with them like cats and dogs, but not Danny. “Danny?”.

Jazz nods, “you guys already know I can stand on my own. That I’ve moved on from you two. I had to. Danny’s doing the same, starting to. Do you even know he has a dog?”. Maddie flinches at that and Jazz shakes her head, “as I thought. If things don’t change, you’ll lose him; and if he goes I go. I’m the big sister after all”.

“But…”, Maddie sits down in Jazz’s desk chair. Elbow on the table and hand to her forehead, “but what does that have to do with ghosts”.

“Everything?”, Jazz sighs and glances at her wall, the one with Danny’s room on the other side, things really couldn’t go on like this, “Danny doesn’t argue with you guys not because he agrees or doesn’t really have an opinion or because he’s shy. He doesn’t argue because he’s afraid his temper will get the better of him and he’ll hurt you and also afraid that you’ll hate him”.

Maddie doesn’t get to comment or even think on that when her phone goes off. With the emergency ringtone. Her pulling her phone out immediately, quickly noting Jack’s caller id, “Jack? What’s wrong?”.

…

“What do you mean bleeds red and has bones?!?”.

Jazz blinks, staring at her mom's phone. Stating simply, “and I guess it seems time’s run out”. While her mom practically runs down the stairs, Jazz following shortly after. She has a brother to protect. Potentially.

---

Meanwhile, an hour prior, Danny had realised he was missing his phone. Figures that he’d lose it when he needed it the most. That just tracks with his solidly shit luck.

Aragon had got him good. Really good. He was having a hard time holding himself together. The gash across his stomach was nasty, he’s pretty sure a bit of his intestines had slipped out based on the more round slick bit of himself his right hand was touching; trying to keep the wound together. And his right arm itself was barely attached, he could feel his healing working overtime to stick the two ends of flesh back together. The chunk of shoulder bone that had been gouged out was going to take far longer though; he’ll have to be careful how he carries his backpack for the next few days. He thinks it’s a bit of clavicle, but it could have been his acromion too. He’s not really in the state to be sure or to check it out.

Wincing a bit from falling backwards slightly and his back impacting a wall. Blood dripping from the left side of his head down the front of his suit, right, the abusive prick got off his ear with one of his claws. At least Danny understands why Aragon would want to genuinely rough him up, having helped freed Dora and all. But that didn’t mean he was happy about this. Ancients it hurt.

Wheezing some and moving his tongue around to spit out a tooth that got knocked out, he could seriously use some help. His hands were… too indisposed to do any kind of stitching or do anything more than just hold things in place. That and he thinks he’s almost at the point of passing out from blood loss. He should sit down. He really should. But he just doesn’t feel like moving. Like his legs and knees will give out and he’ll give himself a concussion on top of everything else by face planting into the sidewalk pavement. At least the pouring rain will wash everything away before morning. He knows people worried when they could see splatters of ectoplasm, could see a mess; he doesn’t want them to worry. Maybe he should try to help that along by pushing the ground mess around with a foot since sitting doesn’t seem to be happening. But moving his head to glance down makes him notice something else.

Someone else.

He spots his dad, spots Jack, just… staring at him. And he can’t help but let out a whimper, pushing his back into the wall more in some vain attempt to look stronger. Like the stiff wall flattening his spine will make him look like he’s standing up straighter.

He doesn’t have the energy to get away.

His body was in recovery mode and the adrenaline had died down.

If Jack wants to shoot him in the head, he’ll get to.

-

Jack opens his mouth a little and closes it again. This wasn’t something he’d ever imagined he’d see. He’d seen most of the fight, the hissing angry dragon-shifter ghost was probably one of the ugliest and meanest; and It seemed to have a serious bone to pick with Phantom. And Phantom seemed to know why and didn’t think to highly of the other ghost.

At first he though he was just going to get some new footage of a new ghost. The massive dragon form appearing had honestly startled him! And made him more worried. Large ghosts were dangerous ghosts, always. So he had armed himself immediately, willing to help Phantom if the ghost needed it; he’d rather play nice with Phantom and get rid of a dangerous spectre than not. One thing him and Mads didn’t exactly agree on. Phantom genuinely injuring the other ghost, tearing off Its tail and blowing off a horn, only made Jack more sure of his mental choices. And he had been about to do just that, help a ghost, when he had seen Phantom’s bright glowing ectoplasm get splattered across one of the rooftops from the dragon ghosts claws, but Phantom had use that wail of his and that was crippling to hear. And by the time Jack had recovered, gotten up off the ground and removed his hands from his ears, the fight was over. Phantom had a capped thermos and was surely going to fly off to wherever it is the ghost goes.

But that wasn’t what happened.

Jack had watched the ghost jerkily float down to the ground, holding Its stomach and looking queazy. Throwing up and staggering, almost tripping over into the mess It had just made; before Phantom turned Its head and bit into Its shoulder. Jack only then noticing that the ghost's shoulder and arm was barely still attached. Watching the ghost pat down the sides of Its suit, where pockets would be maybe, before making a face. Phantom swapping mouth for a hand after a few seconds and just standing there for a while looking annoyed before stumbling back into a wall and wincing. Leaving Jack, not for the first time, wondering about ghosts and pain; Phantom was different and the ghost was always seeming to become more different every time they learned something knew about It.

And then the ghost noticed him. Jack watching the ghost use the wall to stand straighter. The tough act the ghost was trying to put on. It wasn’t doing a good job of it. And that was worrying. Phantom took down ghosts Jack knows darn well he’d stand no chance against. He’s far more alright with admitting that than Maddie is. If this ghost were destroyed, then the Fenton portal would have to be as well or something that humanity just can’t quiet yet fight was going to come through. Jack’s in the business of studying and hunting ghosts! Not accidentally causing the apocalypse!

The ghost attempts to take a step and staggers, making up Jack’s mind for him. Going forward with hands up and palms open, his weapon left lying on the ground getting drenched; but for the first time he thinks Phantom… looks scared. But the ghost collapses, Jack barely catching It and bashing his knees into the sidewalk to do said catching, seconds later. Jack wincing and the ghost whimpering faintly before It goes limp and Jack freezes, going stalk still.

“Phantom?”

…

“Ghost kid?”.

…

Nothing. This wasn’t good. Blinking harshly and peeling Phantom off him enough to grab the ghost's shoulder and hold it in place, his other hand moving the replace Phantom’s right one. But doing that he touches something that doesn’t make sense, doesn’t feel like suit or gooey ectoplasm. It reminds him of dissecting mice or gutting a deer. Making him snap his head down to look, panicking a little and pulling the ghostly ectoplasm layer and the outer ectoplasmic layer that was Its suit as closed and together as he can.

Intestines… and a kidney.

This ghost has internal organs.

That shouldn’t be possible.

Jerking a bit from a strike of lightning and jerking more as a few more flashes of light light up the area. He hadn’t been able to see all the ectoplasm splattered around, it having lost its glow rapidly due to water dilution and being separated from its ghost. It wasn’t pretty. But… there was also red. Had there been a person here?!? Had Phantom been actively protecting someone and that’s why the ghost had been more violent than normal?!? Where are they?!? Snapping his head around a few times before pausing, just barely spotting something and looking down. Another flash of lightning showing the red was splatter all over him and Phantom, was dripping off of Phantom intermingled with the green. And it was dripping out of the ghost teen's shoulder, where there was exposed bone. It was green, but it was unmistakably the jagged end of a clavicle.

What the Hell was Phantom?!?!?!?

Ghosts don’t mirror humans this well! They just don’t. They have an outer layer of ectoplasm, maybe an inner layer if they’re powerful enough, filled with a collection of latent ectoplasm, and finally a core if they were over an ecto-level of four; that’s it. This was a universal FACT!

Again, what the heck is Phantom?!? Was It just an entirely different creature that just had a lot in common with ghosts?!? Or a human even that was just horribly ecto-contaminated?!?

Oh man It or he or something needed medical attention now. And that’s not his strong suit. It was Maddie’s. As much as he doesn’t want to, he knows she doesn’t see Phantom’s value, he has to get her help. He just has to make sure that she gets that Phantom is too different.

It’s a struggle to get out his phone, having to use his cheek and a shoulder to continue holding Phantom’s shoulder in place. “Maddie! I’ve got a situation here!”. the wind and rain is loud now, or maybe he just hadn’t really noticed before. “I’ve got an injured Phantom but Mads! Phantom bleeds red and has bones!”. And she of course freaks out. “I’m bringing him home! Set up the medical cots in the lab! We’re helping this one! Okay?!”. He waits to actually hear an ‘okay’ back from her to relax slightly. “It looks like part of the clavicle’s been snapped or torn off, arm and shoulder is mending back together some! Phantom’s been gutted! Mads, I’m pretty sure there's organs!”. And finally it sounds like she’s actually panicking and worrying on the other side. “Okay! I have to go! I need both hands to actually hold Phantom together!”, and hangs up. Quickly moving to hold Phantom’s shoulder again and wrapping some of the ghosts? suit together to keep Its stomach in place, before getting up and heading back to FentonWorks with as little jostling as possible.

And on the way there he noticed that Phantom was way more solid than an unconscious ghost typically was. In fact, it felt more like he was carrying a teenager, a human teenager; and that, honestly, kind of scared him.

---

Jazz is the one to open the door when Jack gets to the door, “mom’s in the lab already”. She sounded calm. Jack’s not sure if it’s forced or not and he doesn’t really have the time to think about it. Heading down the lab stairs instead, Jazz following behind silently.

Maddie looking up as they enter, her eyes immediately going to the ectoplasm and blood on Phantom and Jack. Rushing over, “are you sure this is from Phantom”, it doesn’t sound like she believes it didn’t though. So Jack just nods, “it’s not mine, and no one else was around”.

“Ghost fight?”.

Jack nods, “ghost fight”, while setting Phantom down in such a way as to keep a hand on each of the two serious injuries.

Jazz glances around and over the ghost, “if there was a ghost fight, where’s his thermos”.

“I… didn’t grab it”.

Jazz nods seriously and steps away to type quickly on her phone, but watches them the whole time. Jack isn't about to question it right now and neither is Maddie.

Maddie moving some of Jack’s fingers to get a better look at the shoulder and sucking in a breath, he was right. Nodding curtly to herself and getting some bracing and wiring to immobilise the area and lift it up some. Getting some tubbing and mesh to keep the area where the bone piece should reform open and keep out anything else after she’ll get Jack to stitch Phantom up. There’s no way It didn’t heal regeneratively. None. Not with the kind and frequency of injuries Phantom received.

Nodding at Jack before she moves over to the stomach… there is absolutely a bit of intestine poking out. Her having to stick her hands inside Phantom to push everything back where it was supposed to be, or at least were it was supposed to be on a human. Forcing her into med school was one of the only good things her parents ever did for her.

Jazz watches, watches the genuine worry and concentration on her mom’s face and her dad looks almost sacred. There was a decision to make, one that she didn’t really like making without Danny’s approval, but if she didn’t make it then she’s not sure where this will go. Right now they were dealing with ‘something new’ and an emergency situation. They hadn’t had a chance to come to conclusions or theories yet. But once they did… then whatever they stuck to they’d stick to. Changing their minds after the fact is something the pair has proven is so close to impossible.

So she gets up and she pulls out one of their FentonWorks brand Mobile cardiac telemetry, peeling off the sticker backing and moving to put it a bit left of the centre of his chest.

“Jazz what are you… doing…”. Maddie’s voice trails off and both her and Jack still when the little device actually comes on and starts making noises. The tiny screen flashing readings that shouldn’t be there to even be picked up on. Maddie swallowing and moving a bit more careful with her task. Jack doing the same with Phantom’s shoulder.

Jazz nodding to herself before moving quickly up to Danny’s room, grabbing up all the stuff her and Sam usually did when they had to seriously treat him, Tucker watching for the door the entire time. Getting back to the lab in record time and hooking him up with practiced ease and a frown, making sure to give him some of the still unnamed pain medicine that actually worked on Danny. Tucker was very proud of it and Danny was very proud of Tucker in turn. His friends were good for him, and a single buzz from her pocket, instead of a long string of buzzes, tells her that they found his thermos and whoever was inside was still inside. Good. He was pretty banged up and she’d have Sam go drag Valerie to help them deal with the ghost before she’d even consider letting Danny go for a round two tonight.

Jack swallows stepping back a little and letting Maddie do the more fine bits on the shoulder, looking to Jazz, “you’ve… done this before?”. It’s not really a question. But Maddie answers for her, “Phantom had her listed as an emergency contact. I found Phantom’s phone earlier”.

Jazz nods, “yes. And I guess you know why now”. Maddie just nods at that.

Jack frowns, “why didn’t you say anything?”.

“Why would I. You two are idiots when it comes to him”.

Maddie steps back, having done as much as she could. Eyeing a medical syringe on the side table before moving to inspect it. “Where did this come from?”, and this time, her tone isn’t judgmental or upset. If anything, she was beginning to feel like she should feel thankful.

Jazz giving the simple response of: “Tucker’s a smart kid. He’ll go places”.

“So Tucker‘s helping him too”.

“Everyone helps Phantom, mom. Except you two”, eyeing her dad, “or maybe it’s just you, mom”.

Maddie looking to Jack, “did… did you help Phantom immediately?”. Jack nods softly, “I care more about the town than catching Phantom”.

“I see”. She moves to sit down in one of the chairs, absentmindedly plucking off her bloodied gloves. Jack blinking and moving to the jumpsuit closet to get out of his, far bloodier, jumpsuit. Maddie putting her chin on her bare palms, the regular skin-on-skin contact unfamiliar in a way that felt right right now. Swallowing, “you didn’t run all the way to Tucker’s. So, where’d you get it? All of-”, nodding her head slightly at the equipment, “-this?”.

“Like I said, Danny’s scared of the potential outcomes should you two know where he stands”.

Maddie looking to the floor and sighing a little. The machines beeping in the background making her furrow her eyebrows, “do you know what’s so different about Phantom? Why?”:

“You’ll figure it out one day”, Jazz shaking her head disappointedly, “honestly? By this point I shouldn’t even have to tell you. You already have everything to figure it out, and the fact that you clearly don’t get it yet is… infuriating actually”.

Jack walking back into the room, moving to check Phantom over first before anything else. Jack’s going to take a guess and say Jazz and Maddie had been arguing earlier. About Phantom's phone probably. Jack would be a bit excited over a ghost even having a phone! But right now that barely mattered. Frowning a little at the ghostly teen who twitches and grimaces. He could almost swear Phantom even whispered, “stop it”. Was Phantom having a nightmare? How even? Why? Should he try walking Phantom up? Should he ask Maddie? Probably? Probably. “I’m not”. Okay definitely.

“Mads, Phantom’s,  it think Phantom’s having a nightmare”.

Maddie looks confused for a second before getting up and walking over. Frowning down at the strange ghost. It was in fact twitching a bit, one hand squeezing the cot enough to dent it.

Jazz sighing with a frown, “he can probably smell the lab”. Resting down here was not the best thing, but she can’t very well do anything about that.

Her mom looking back to her, “why would that cause a nightmare? Especially since that shouldn’t be possible”, frowning and looking back at Danny, “or that’s what I thought”. Jazz just glares at her instead of bothering to respond.

“Hurts”.

Maddie eyes the apparent pain medication her daughter gave Phantom. Ghosts can not feel pain, they don’t even have an understanding of what pain is anymore, but… Phantom feeling pain is the only way to interpret things right now. So many things with this ghost just did not line up.

“You don’t want… Fentoneradiator”.

How does the ghost even know about that? That’s a brand new project they haven’t even mentioned to Jazz and Danny yet! She wants to be mad at It for spying but…

“Do you want… no more son”.

…

“Don’t you care”.

…

“Makers aren’t supposed to hurt”.

Maddie blinks harshly, what? Bitting her lip, Phantom… sounded really upset and hurt actually; even though asleep. But ‘Makers’? ‘Son’? Ghosts don’t have children or ‘make’ more of their kind… Frowning a bit more, Danny’s room was the one with all the medical supplies… and he was always getting little knicks and scrapes…

Jack frowns, putting a hand to his mouth before stepping back. Sending his daughter a horrified look. She just nods softly back to him and everything just makes too much sense. Danny-boy ran off a lot, he’d flinch away from projects including the Spector deflector. But that doesn’t make- how?!

Pushing himself to walk over to his daughter, she seemed to know, seemed to understand whatever was going on, seemed to have done this… done this with Phantom before. Speaking quietly, “Jazz- Jazzy-pants-”.

Jazz holds up a hand, quietly interrupting him, “don’t butter me up, it’s been too long”. Making him deflate a little more, but nodding. He’d been a horrible father without even knowing it. But he did one thing right, he brought his boy home. He’ll think about the how of it later. Especially because… watching Maddie, if it had been her who found… him then the outcome probably wouldn’t have been good. And Jack can accept when he’s wrong, deal with it. He’s wrong a lot after all! Maddie… not so much. But now what? Jazz isn’t going to tell them anything, and she’s right on that, and there’s not anything else he can really do for, well, for Danny. Clearing his throat a little, “will things be okay?”.

The two eye Maddie, watching her rub her eyes and tear up a little before rubbing the teen's hand; at least she was sitting down now. Jazz purses her lips, “physically? He’s been worse. But relationships-wise? I guess you’ll just have to ask him”. Jack doesn’t like that answer but he’ll take it.

Meanwhile, Maddie got it. She finally got it. When she thought about how Jazz was always so protective of her little brother. And right now… Maddie wasn’t a fool, she knew Jazz was watching everything like a hawk. She was protecting Phantom. Not helping because she thought it was the right thing to do to help the town, but rather protecting someone she cared about. Caring about and protecting a simple ghost went so far against both a Fenton’s nature and nurture; but Jazz would sell her soul for Danny. And now that she thought about it, so would Sam and Tucker. Then Danny would always act like they were being ridiculous. But they weren’t. If Vlad had… died Jack would never have let him out of his sights. God, she had snapped at Jazz for being in her own brother's phone… And Jazz was the emergency contact, not his dad, and not his mom. And if she had found… Phantom injured, she wouldn’t have helped. She would have shot. And now she’s got to live with that. No wonder Jazz had lost faith in and fondness of her. What kind of mother even was she? Sure she’s here now, rubbing his hand which seems to be enough to calm the nightmare at least, but how many times had she just not been there. Her baby hurt and her doing nothing about it. Ghost or not. Weird ghost or not.

How does he even look human? The bones? Organs? Pulse and oxygenated blood. But she won’t ask, she’s pretty sure she’s lost that right. If this was someone else’s kid, and their ghost still remembers them and living and how to be good, and those parents were hunting the kid… she’d slap them. So what does that say about herself doing the same? For once, she’ll let her curiosities go. Let sleeping ghosts lie.

Chap.2: Bad Choices, Good Ends

Danny wakes up to a literal nightmare. A sterile lab. His parents' lab. Lying on a medical cot. An experimentation table. With things hooked to him. Needles in him. And covered in straps. Too weak to break free. The chest of his jumpsuit was gone. Medical marker on his skin.

Swallowing past the neck restraint hurts. A lot hurts. Him barely noticing that it hurts a lot less than it should. He was solidly panicking. But a few breaths and the lack of anyone near him lets him calm down enough to hear the faint sound of beeping… from his chest? And the electrical hum of a monitor?

“Hunter code dictates-”.

Oh Ancients that’s his mom's voice. Maddie’s voice. Him going stiff as a board and holding his breath, hoping to hope that she hadn’t seen him move.

“-that It’s our property now”.

His da- Jack jumping in, “the catcher keeps!”.

Oh no. Oh no oh no oh no oh no. His parents fucking caught him and now they were arguing with some-

“While we’re aware of that, that thing belongs in government containment until It can be disposed of properly”.

-arguing with the G.I.W. about who got to keep and dissect him! Ancients Jack probably dragged him back after he lost too much blood. He should have ran! Put everything he had into fleeing! But he didn’t and now he was going to be cut apart and tortured by his own flesh and blood until he was nothing more than a speck on a slide and fully ended!

Jack sounds cheery, but it almost seems… faked? “But ghosts are our specialty! Your profession but our specialty! You’d just lose It again!”, and laughs a little too loud to be natural.

Maddie hums, “yes, we’re clearly better at this than you lot. Which isn’t new news”, sounding more cutting than usual.

He seriously wishes he could move his head enough to see what was going on, but sending a prayer to every Ancient out there, he starts trying to fiddle with the wrist straps as much as the little bit of form manipulation he can manage will let him. It’s enough to get his fingers long enough to flick the straps desperately. It’s something. And he’s clinging to that goddamn something.

“Mama- ahem doctor Maddie, with all due respect, we’ve made plenty of improvements. Phantom-specific improvements. We’re the government, we know what we’re doing”, the man sighs, “how about a deal, you take the samples you want and do the experiments you want and then hand It over?”.

Danny manages to cut a bit of the left strap, yes! Getting more aggressive about the finger flicking while trying to keep himself from wheezing with the effort. Oh his stomach was going to hate him later. If he was still AROUND FOR IT TO!

“We don’t intend to leave anything left”.

He hates the smirk in her voice, he really really does. Come on fingers, hurry the fuck up! Please!

“We could pay or sue you”.

Jack chuckles, “you say like my best bud isn’t one of the richest men alive!”.

That makes Danny still for a beat. Vlad?!? Wait that wouldn’t even make sense! Him and Vlad might have the whole rival/archenemy thing going on but they were both extremely against the other being ended or legitimately tortured! Vlad would be ripping the restraints off if he were here! Not arguing with the G.I.W. about experimenting on him tell there was nothing left!

The G.I.W. man’s scowl is audible, “so there’s nothing we can do to sway you”.

…

“Very well. You win this time, Fenton’s ”.

Should Danny mentally cheer over that or not!!!?!? His… parents… didn’t believe in ghost pain but the fucking G.I.W. would want to actively cause any pain they could think of causing. But the G.I.W. taking their loss means there will be no more distractions from dissection time, he needs to get out of here NOW.

The electrical buzzing disappears seconds after he finally, FINALLY, manages to get his left hand -the one that’s not attached to a turbo fucked shoulder- out of its restraint. Instantly going for the collar restraint, yanking and clawing at it as aggressively as his tired muscles will let him. But as luck would have it, that doesn’t go unnoticed.

And Jack Fenton, actually swears, “oh shit!”.

Danny throws a bit of energy at phasing the needles and tubes out of him, and speeds up trying to destroy the damn neck restraint even if it is completely fucking futile because they SAW! He’s basically balling his eyes out by the time Jack actually gets over to him, “please don’t I swear I’m good!”. The man just looks panicked. But Danny manages to break the collar, YES!, and tries to lurch forward to claw and bite at the other wrist restraint. But Maddie catches him, grabbing his left shoulder before just… hugging????? Him????? What?????

He doesn’t know what to do with his goddamn face. Instead just squeaking, “what”.

Jack- dad?- Jack? Grabbing his left hand and wrist up off of the right wrists restraint gently. Making Danny stare at him, bug-eyed and still a little teary. And also hyperventilating, wheezing instead of saying anything and the beeping thing on his chest making alarmed sounds. Wait, was that one of the Mobile cardiac telemetry? Why was that?

“Mads, I think he’s hyperventilating”.

Oh he definitely was- woah woah wait, HE???? His… they… they NEVER call ghosts anything other than It’s! WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!!!

“Oh!”, Maddie- mom? jerks back from him, whipping her eye on her shoulder. Wait was she crying? Her smiling at him weakly, “just breath alright? You’re okay”. He gets out a wheezy, “what?”, at that. Was she concerned for him? For PHANTOM? His dad giving his good shoulder some rubs and grinning at him too seems to confirm that, which just does not make any sense!?! The man chuckling faintly, “sorry for the scare, Danny-boy”.

What. The. Actual. FUCK.

Danny blinks harshly, “I-”, swallowing and making a point to control his breathing and lungs more, “you know?”. Continuing when both of them nod weekly, “how, how long”, screwing up his face a little, getting back some of his typical bravado, “did you always know”, he hadn’t meant to growl but that’s how it comes out.

After all this time! After everything he’s gone through! All the lying! And hiding! And paranoia! And not using things from the lab that would help him purely because they might notice! And sneaking down to steal any samples they got from him! Them always talking about freaking dissecting him and how much he deserved to be destroyed! And they just! They just KNEW ALL ALONG!

But instead of sheepishly admitting that yes, yes they did. They shake their heads slowly. His dad looking down almost shamefully, “we had no idea”, looking back up, “not until”, and taps on the Mobile cardiac telemetry stuck to his still stiff with anger chest, “and then Jazzy-pants brought down all the medical stuff from your room”. Maddie smiles a little, “things just clicked, sweetie”, her sighing, “you don’t need to explain anything to us. So long as your okay”, looking to his stomach, “you were in pretty bad shape”.

Danny looks from his mom to his dad, back to his mom and then back to his dad, sagging, the bit of anger still there dying a quick death, and furrowing his eyebrows, “did… did you bring me home to fix me up?”. And he nods eagerly immediately, grinning almost blindingly, “yes!”, then frowning some, “I might not have known that Phantom was actually my son but I knew darn well that Phantom dealt with things that me and Mads couldn’t”. Danny blinks, had his dad ever said that before? Actually… yeah, he had. Danny just hadn’t believed him.

Danny looking to his mom when she speaks up looking very much ashamed, “I had only helped because… because you were bleeding red and had exposed bone”, frowning, “stuff ghosts don’t have”. Danny frowns back at her but nods acceptingly. He’d never really expect anything else. Not that hearing that didn’t hurt any less. “Sorry, Danny, sweetie. I know that can’t make up for anything, but I do mean it. I’m really sorry”. And it did actually look like she meant it, which mattered. It mattered a lot.

“Danny if you say ‘apology accepted’ to that I’m going to drag Sam her with her entire shoe collection”. Danny jumps at Jazz’s voice, snapping his head around to her, waist still being restricted too much. Jazz snapping more and walking fully down the steps, “what am I looking at here”; the threat in her voice is very clear.

His dad rubs his neck, stepping back from the cot Danny’s on some, “well, um, we thought that maybe the least we could do for everything was get the G.I.W. off his back”.

“By strapping him to a table”.

“Um, yes?”.

Danny actually laughs faintly at his mom coming to his dad's rescue, her sitting back in the chair that was apparently right next to the cot, “Jazz, we needed to have convincing proof for the live chat”.

Jazz glares, crossing her arms, “so you forced him to quite literally wake up to his worst nightmare to do that?”, shaking her head, “and here I was starting to think a little better of the both of you”.

“He wasn’t supposed to wake up for at least another hour or two you said!”, Jack pausing and scratching his head, looking at Danny, “I’m really not sure how you’re awake”, grinning a little, “I’m glad you’re up and okay though!”.

Danny blinks, “uh, me too?”, then looking to Jazz and sticking up one of his left fingers, “technically not the worst”. Making Jazz glare at him. Him looking back to his folks, “could you, maybe, unrestrain me though?”. Both of them jumping up and over to do just that. Danny rubbing his wrist that had been bent at a weird angle, and turning so his feet are dangling off of the side of the cot. It finally felt like he could actually relax and breathe again. Looking to Jazz, “so, um, how much of my meds did you give me?”.

“Just one dose, Danny, it’s been around an hour”, Jazz shakes her head disbelievingly before sitting down on the steps, “you alright?”.

“I think?”, frowning a little, “but yeah, I shouldn’t be awake then”, and quirking an eye at his parents. He wouldn’t put it past them to have fiddled with something. But they both shake their heads or shrug.

But a soothing voice saying, “I will make no apologies and neither will Nocturne. But good luck getting back at me. I am looking forward to it”, the fucking wink can be audibly heard in their tone.

Danny screws up his face before putting his head in his hands, wheezing a little, “goddamnit ClockWork”. The timely bastard pretty much made him have a panic attack in front of and beg for his existence to his parents! When there was zero chance of them actually doing that! God that was embarrassing and… and damnit it was also funny. Wait, Nocturne? Asking very cautiously and lifting up his head, “was I having any weird dreams or something?”.

His folks share a look before looking back to him, his dad giving a very awkward, “it seemed more like a nightmare”. His mom nodding, “you were talking and the stuff you said was rather what made us figure things out”. His dad pointing at the ceiling, “and what was that about?”. The fact that he didn’t immediately jump shouting ‘GHOST’ honestly makes Danny smile. Stupid ClockWork, but he can’t be mad at the time ghost either really… he is still going to dye all their robes pink though.

Jazz quirking an eyebrow, “huh, so that wasn’t because you were in the lab then”. Danny just shrugs, not having an answer for that. He does look back to his folks though, “that, uh, that’s ClockWork”. He can hear Jazz make something of a surprised hum. “They probably altered the flow of time around my body, so the drugs wore off faster”, glancing at his shoulder, “and probably made me heal faster too”, looking back to them, “and I guess they went and had Nocturne give me a nightmare”, glaring at the ceiling, “only to make me wake up to that very thing”. Dick.

His dad actually laughs at that. Danny giving him a bit of a nervous smile. His mom looks like she wants to ask but simply shakes her head instead before furrowing her eyebrows and asking something else instead, “you’ve really recovered quickly, Danny”. Making him blush green and rub his neck, “uhhhh, well I’m kinda used to horrific things happening so I guess I just freak for bit and then move on”, and shrugs. No one looks happy about that. But Jazz points out, “you're still in your ghost form, so clearly you’re not healed”.

His dad standing a little straighter and looking to him with worry, “oh?”. Making Danny rub his neck again and squirm a little, “I basically can’t be in my human form if I’m injured enough to kill a regular human”, shrugging, “it, uh, works both ways. If it’s an injury a regular ghost can’t survive then I’m stuck human”.

His mom looks a little confused, “human form? Ghost form? When you’re human? Just looking human or being human?”.

Danny blinks, looking slowly to Jazz, “Jazz… what did you even tell them?”. She huffs at him, “nothing, Danny. I told them nothing”, sending their parents a quick glare before looking back to Danny, “as far as I’m concerned it’s too little too late”.

“Jazz”.

“Don’t ‘Jazz’ me. They’ve spent how long chasing you, shooting you, and tell you to your face how they wanted to gut you like a fish”. Danny’s wince making her sigh, “sorry, but helping you out one time just doesn’t cut it. Especially with this strapping you down to a table incident”.

Now that makes Danny glare, “ClockWork set that one up, blatantly, so you don’t get to question it and don’t go blaming our folks”. At least she looks a little apologetic after a few seconds. He gets to be pissy with his Guardian, other people do not. Period.

His mom standing up and putting up her hands, “please, don’t fight”, putting her hands down and looking at Danny, “Jazz’s right. You really don’t owe us an explanation”, sighing, “I wouldn’t blame you if you hated us”.

Danny immediately blurting out, “no!”, hopping off the cot with his hands up pacifyingly and looking up at them, “no. I don’t hate you guys, okay?”, putting his hands down, “yeah, I’ll admit there’s some… fear and paranoia there but whatever”, and shrugs.

His mom tearing up a little again, “oh Danny”. His dad just looks down at the ground, “sorry, Danny”. Danny just shakes his head, jumping a little from his suit finishing fully reforming and snapping closed around his neck. Moving a hand to touch at in and smile a little, looking to Jazz and gesturing, “see? I’m fine”. She rolls her eyes at him. His parents exchanging a Look before looking back to Danny and smiling, “and we’re glad to hear that”. But his rings appearing and snapping over him, turning him back human, and making him stagger before he can respond. Him grabbing the cot for stability, “oh. Okay. Guess I need to actually sleep. Heh”. His folks moving to support him or catch him in case he falls.

Jazz getting up with a head shake, “well then I’m making sure you go to bed”, glaring at their parents, “in your own bed”, then looking back to Danny, “whether you like it or not”. He just huffs weakly at her. One thing he hated about nasty injuries, recovering enough to be human again always knocked him on his ass as soon as he changed back. Stupid Aragon.

His dad just picking him up and moving to carry him up the lab stairs startles him a little though. Jazz looking slightly surprised herself before smiling a little only encourages him to stick his tongue out at her. She was too hard on them. Yeah they were in the wrong and had seriously messed him up, but they made the right choices in the end and… well… it seemed they still loved him; that meant more to him than all the bad shit.

Turning his head to look around and over at his mom, “and mom? The answer is ‘being’ okay? I guess you could say I’m basically a hybrid”. And she grins at him, a real smile; so he’s content with that. Jazz has to butt in though, pointing out very unnecessarily, “a very rare hybrid. Who should be protected as an endangered species”.

“You are never going-”, yawning, “-going to drop that are you”.

“Absolutely, Danny”.

Danny just rolls his eyes with another yawn as they get into his room. His dad setting him down in his bed gently, “you gonna need anything, bud?”. Danny shakes his head with a smile, “naw, dad. Just maybe turn down the thermostat for my room and stop turning back up”.

The man chuckles a little, “the ice powers?”. Danny smirking, “ice powers”, and yawning though trying not to; making his dad shake his head before heading to the doorway.

Danny eyeing his mom, “I’m fine alright?”. It doesn’t really look like she believes him but Jazz grabs her jumpsuit sleeve, pulling her away and shutting his door a bit more firmly than necessary. Danny waiting ‘til he actually hears them go back downstairs to roll onto his back and spread his limbs out. Jazz clearly went to her own room, probably reaffirming that she isn’t going to tell them, explain to them, anything. He’s not sure how to feel about that really. He knows it’s just her way of being angry with them, of showing them she’s angry with them. Which him refusing to get angry with them legitimately might have encouraged. It’s not like she wasn’t aware that Danny losing his temper equalled him needing to take out some misplaced aggression on something… usually someone. Not the best trait but it came with the confrontational hero package.

Anyway, he is sleeping now and hopefully ClockWork’s done having Nocturne do dirty work for them.

-

His dream is, blessedly, a soothing one not a horrifying nightmare. And while the G.I.W. were confused when Phantom was suddenly back in action, they smartly did nothing about that to avoid the troublesome Fenton’s. That and Vladimir Masters, wealthiest man on the planet and mayor of Amity Park, had firmly told them to ‘back off’ as it were.

---

Maddie sits down opposite to Jack, her looking over her fingernails, “so”.

“So”.

She clears her throat, “ghost human hybrid”.

“Yeah”, Jack nods once, then again a little stronger, “that sure is something huh?”, sighing, “the fact that we missed that though…”.

Her sigh matches his, “yeah”, smiling at him sadly, “at least you had already started giving… Phantom the benefit of the doubt”. Making him chuckle, “that’s not much, Mads”, looking up towards where the bedrooms are, “it’s probably a little too early to try going on ‘let me make it up to you’ bonding trips, huh?”.

“Yes, Jack. Obviously. I think…”, chewing on her lip a little bit, “the best thing is to just let things settle down and be ‘normal’ for a while. And I don’t think Jazz would let us take him on a trip right now anyway”.

“Yeah, she’s so protective”, Jack smiles a little, “I’m glad they’re close”, said smile wavering, “that he hasn’t been doing everything on his own”. Maddie just nods at that, sagging in her chair a little. Jack eyeing that, “maybe we should get some sleep too”. Maddie nodding and the pair head to their own bedroom, sending Danny’s bedroom door worried glances as they go.

All they can really do now is play it by ear and hope that they hadn’t already damaged things as much with him as they had with Jazz.

End.

Prompts: A quick search at the phone Phantom dropped after a patrol shows Jazz Fenton as an emergancy contact. Maddie's daughter has some explaining to do. and Jack finds Phantom injured after a particularly brutal battle with another ghost.  and Maddie hears her son talk in his sleep while having a nightmare. Rather than waking him up, she decides to listen. Identity reveal. and To save their son from being captured by the GIW and avoid suspicion that they know his secret, Jack and Maddie capture Phantom, claiming to the other hunters that it's for their own "experiments." Too bad no one told Danny about this plan. and An embarrassing incident involving one of clockwork’s pranks leads to Danny’s identity being revealed.

[xanasaurusrex]

Light - B.M.

Pairing: Beverly Marsh x Fem!Reader

Word Count: 1918 words

Warnings: Love confession, mutual pining, swimming, swearing, Richie Tozier (it’s a warning within itself), kissing, tooth-rotting fluff I stg, Losers Club are aged up to 17, super crappy ending, not proofread, I think that’s it! Please let me know if I missed anything!

Summary: The other Losers know for a fact that Bev returns Y/N’s feelings, even though she’s blind to them herself. But after a set up one day, maybe she’ll see the light.

Notes: My first ever It (2017) fic! Also my first fic on Tumblr! Thank you to anyone who read this, because it’s taking a lot of courage to write this, let alone post it…. Yeah, Bev and Richie are my favorite characters in the movies, and, given my url, I figured my first fic should be a Bev fic! Anyways, I hope you enjoy!

******

“She likes you back, Y/N,”

“No she doesn’t.”

“Stop fighting it, we all see it!”

Y/N looked at Richie with a roll of her eyes, turning back forward to avoid crashing into anyone or anything with her bike. “Can you stop with that? I don’t want you giving me false hope when I know she doesn’t like me back,”

Richie was the one to roll his eyes this time.

Everyone in the Losers Club knew that Y/N had had a crush on Bev for as long as they could all remember. Since the first day she saw Bev in the pharmacy after they found Ben outside the sewers and had gone in to find the supplies to fix him up.

Bev had been the one to save the day. She had distracted the man at the counter while they took the things they needed, and had come back afterwards to make sure that Ben was okay. Of course, Y/N had realized that it was not the time to be admiring Bev, seeing as Ben had just had a pretty rough run-in with Bowers, and Eddie was freaking out enough as it was.

It didn’t take long for Y/N to fall completely in love with the red-headed Derry resident. She lived in the apartment above hers, and whenever Bev’s dad fell asleep, Bev would climb down the fire escape and climb into Y/N’s window.

Y/N would sit with her and listen to what she said, or would just sit there, and the girls would hug.

On those nights when Bev either couldn’t go down to Y/N’s apartment, or didn’t need to, Y/N would lay down, and stare up at the ceiling, knowing that Bev’s room was directly above her own. She would wonder what Bev was doing, if she was reading the secret admirer note that Ben had given her, or if she was thinking of Y/N just as much as she was thinking of Bev.

It was torture.

It took a little longer for the other members of the Losers Club to realize that Y/N was falling in love with Bev. After that, they all began encouraging her to confess to Bev, because even though at the time they hadn’t seen the light that ignited in Bev’s eyes the second they landed on Y/N, they wanted their friends to be happy, and who else to be happy with but each other?

That was all when they were twelve, nearly five years ago. In that time, they had all seen that Bev loved Y/N the same way Y/N loved Bev. It was hard to watch the two beat around the bush with each other; subtle flirting that neither one noticed (though everyone else did), and even harder to see them think that the other was in love with other people, though everyone else thought it was painfully obvious to everyone else that it was each other they were in love with.

Now, as Y/N and Richie biked home together, Richie tried his best to convince Y/N for the thousandth time that Bev liked her back, no, loved her back.

“I’m sorry Rich, I want to believe you, I really do,” Y/N said for the thousandth time. “But you’ve gotta be blind to not see that Bev and Bill are in love with each other,”

 Richie quickly realized that he didn’t have enough energy to argue with her today, even though he still wanted to, instead opting for a safer topic: the test that Mr. Herrd gave them today, that Richie was fairly sure he had failed.

***

“They’re both fuckin idiots,”

Everyone nodded in agreement at Richie’s statement as the entire Losers Club watched Y/N and Bev play around and splash each other in the lake in the quarry, both of them giggling like little girls, their cheeks bright pink, and not from the sun.

“Bev!” Y/N squealed as Bev splashed her with a particularly large amount of water. After taking a second to regain herself, she retaliated by splashing an even larger amount of water at Bev.

“It’s like they’re both wearing signs saying, ‘I’m in love with the person standing in front of me, but since I’m both a pussy and an idiot, I haven’t said anything yet,”

Stan rolled his eyes at Richie’s language, but agreed nonetheless. “I wish they would just admit it to each other already. To be honest, it’s getting tiring. Should we just… lock them in a room together and not let them leave until they confess?”

“That’s an idea,” Bill smiled.

“Maybe we should say we’re meeting at the Quarry but then none of us show up,” Eddie suggested. “Chances are they’re gonna stay and hang out, and maybe if we’re lucky they’ll say something?”

Richie scoffed. “Knowing them, fat chance. I think if this plan fails, we should go with Stan’s idea,”

The others all agreed, and decided when the best date would be to set this up, and then set the date for their backup plan, and decided they would do it at Bill’s house, since his is the biggest and they would be able to hang around and check in on them regularly without having to hear them kick and scream.

“You guys coming back?” Y/N broke the boys out of their trance after her and Bev realized that they had been splashing each other for nearly fifteen minutes, when they should have been splashing the boys. “We’re getting bored!”

The boys all gave each other a sly look before immediately running back towards the water, splashing Bev and Y/N immediately, all of them laughing as they got splashed back.

***

“Are they coming?”

Bev and Y/N had been at the Quarry for nearly half an hour, both of them laying against the rocks, sunbathing, in just their bikinis. It took everything in both of them not to stare at the other and admire everything about them.

Y/N glanced at the watch that she had taken off her wrist, anticipating that they’d be swimming, and saw that it was now forty five minutes after noon, the time all the Losers had agreed to be at the Quarry.

Y/N sighed. “I don’t think so. Maybe they all forgot?”

Bev laughed. “You think Stan forgot? He’s probably at Richie’s with the others trying to get Richie out of bed. How much d’you wanna bet he stayed up all night on his Gameboy again, and now he’s sleeping the day away?”

She said the last part in a mock-dreamy way, a tone of voice that had Y/N’s heart soaring. She had always loved the sound of Bev’s voice, and there were certain times when it would just go straight to tug on Y/N’s heartstrings. It was never a particular time, just… Bev.

Everything about Bev was magical to Y/N. Somehow, all it took was one small smile, one of Bev’s smiles, and all of a sudden, Y/N was a completely different person.

Normally, she didn’t really like physical contact. It wasn’t anything in particular that had caused it, she just never was a really cuddly person. She could enjoy a short hug, or a quick high five, but anything longer than about three seconds made her uncomfortable

She wasn’t that way with Bev. Y/N would hug her for eternity, and would never want to stop. The two often held hands, and told everyone else that it was purely platonic, though Y/N secretly wished that it would be something more.

Y/N knew that Bev was still talking, but she couldn’t focus on anything more than the way that Bev’s lips were moving, as they moved quickly and perfectly to form the words that were on Bev’s brain.

The conscious, realistic part of Y/N’s brain told her that she should be focusing on what her friend was actually saying. That in just a few seconds, Bev was going to do the thing that they always did in movies where she waved her hand in front of Y/N’s face and asked if she had heard anything she said.

Sure enough, she did.

“Y/N/N, are you even listening to me?” Bev asked with a small chuckle.

The sound alone sent more heat to Y/N’s cheeks.

“S-sorry,” Y/N said quickly, shaking her head, almost as if that would clear her head of the thoughts she shouldn’t be having about her best friend. “Just uh… feeling a little out of it today, that’s all,”

Bev nodded in understanding. “Yeah. Today just… feels weird.”

Y/N nodded in agreement.

The two stayed silent for a few more minutes, before Y/N sat up again. “So, since the boys aren’t coming, we probably shouldn’t wait for them to start swimming, right?”

Bev nodded in agreement, before jumping up and running towards the water, yelling, “Last one in the water is a dancing clown!” behind her, before immediately splashing into the water, getting to a deep enough area, and diving in.

Y/N cursed herself, and then immediately launched herself into the water after Bev, inadvertently splashing her with water as she came out of the water herself at the perfect time.

“Got you!”

***

Y/N shook the water droplets out of her hair, refraining from watching as Bev dried out her own hair, slipping the loose dress that she had brought with her over the bikini that she had worn.

It was now five forty five, and Y/N was going to be expected home for dinner soon. After realizing this, she had reluctantly told Bev that she needed to head home.

Since they lived in the same apartment complex, Bev said she’d go with her.

The sunlight from the sunset bounced off the lake and onto the two girls standing on the beach next to the lake in the Quarry.

Y/N couldn’t help herself this time. She looked up to Bev, and found that she was staring at her the same way, admiring how the golden light danced across her skin, from the top of her coppery red curls to the very bottom of her feet.

Before she could even process what she was doing, Y/N quickly closed the space between her and Bev, pressing her lips against Bev’s.

It only took Bev two seconds to kiss back, relieved that Y/N had been the one to make the first move.

After a few seconds, they realized that they needed air, so the two reluctantly pulled apart, resting their foreheads together.

“Do you have any idea how long I’ve wanted to do that?” Y/N whispered breathlessly.

“It was love at first sight, wasn’t it?” Bev asked. “I saw you with the boys and I knew that it was always going to be you. It’s always been you, Y/N,”

“It’s always been you, Bev,”

The two pulled apart, Bev’s arms still wrapped around Y/N’s neck, Y/N’s hands placed lovingly on Bev’s waist. As she looked into Bev’s eyes, she saw a glint in her eyes that she hadn’t seen before.

The light made Bev’s eyes even brighter than they already were, and the longer Y/N looked at her, the more she fell in love.

“I love you, Bev,” she confessed quietly, feeling like a weight had been lifted off her shoulder at the confession. “I always have.

[realcube]

LEAVING MIDORIYA

part one (nsfw) | part two 

tw// mentions of toxic relationships, drinking & mention of a bombing

honestly, if you were given enough time you probably could’ve figured it out on your own — without the assistance of a psychiatrist — but exactly one appointment later, you were left with the disheartening realisation that you weren’t having ‘bad dreams’ and the marks on your body weren’t inflicted by yourself during slumber. eventually, the fact set in that it was your sweet, gentle fiancée who was the cause of all these things. 

this whole time, you were under the impression that you were the problem, that there was a malicious part of you that wanted to paint deku out to be some sort of villain; and now you were finally made aware that a villain is exactly what he is. 

it was a hard conclusion to come to but the initial wave of relief you felt was enough to make you act on it quickly, as the more you waited around and let the fact sink in, the more you doubted whether or not to take action. but reasoning isn’t what you need right now, you just need to get away from him. 

where will you go? you had no idea, but any where away from him is good enough. 

midoriya didn’t even get enough time to try fill your head with even more lies. you came marching into the apartment with the intention of ignoring everything he says and simply pack your stuff so you can leave. no matter how much he screamed, begged or yelled, it was like trying to hold a conversation with a brick wall hence he eventually gave in, leaving you to collect your things in peace as there was clearly no way he was going to get through to you. 

you left without another word — not even a goodbye — and you were sure to sneak your engagement ring out with you. although it made you sick to look at, realistically you might need the cash since as soon as you stepped outside your shared apartment with your shit in bags, you were officially homeless. 

no need to worry though, you had arranged to stay the night at a friend’s house until tomorrow morning, then you could catch the train to your parent’s. from there, you’d stay with them until you manage to find a new apartment within your price range. 

one problem; your friend just texted you saying that they have to retract their offer because their landlord doesn’t allow over two people to sleep in the same dorm, and they already have a roommate. very unfortunate but hey, what can you do? plus, they apologised and offered to pay for your hotel but you reassured them that their money wouldn’t be necessary. 

now sitting outside your old apartment complex, scrolling through your phone looking for the nearest hotel. since both you and deku were well-paid pro-heroes and bought a penthouse in a rather affluent area, it was no surprise that most of the hotels that were reasonably close were from 4-5 stars.

although a 5-star hotel room for one night really wasn’t necessary, the post-breakup adrenaline was telling you otherwise. it also told you that treating yourself to a shopping spree, getting wine drunk at a bar and then shuffling back to the hotel with mcdonald’s take-out was a great idea! 

those emotional discussions you had with complete strangers must’ve really gotten to you because when you opened your front camera to take some pictures, you immediately grimaced at the sight of your mascara staining your cheeks. you were lazing around in the hotel lobby surrounded by name brand gift bags — waiting for your room key — looking like that? how embarrassing. 

quickly wiping away your tears, you put on a pair of designer sunglasses you brought earlier to shield your smudged eye-makeup from the world. not that you cared what anyone in this damn lobby thought of you anyway, you were only going to be here for one night, after that you would never see most of these people again. or at least, that is what you thought.

out of the corner of your eye, you saw flashing lights which prompted you to take out your earbuds but once you did, you instantly regretted it as all you heard was screaming and yelling from the entrance. looking up, you noticed an average-looking guy wearing a skull tank top resembling the fashion sense of a middle schooler, being followed by a mob of screaming fans, paparazzi and gossip channel reporters. 

“dynamight! thank you for everything!”

“you deserve to be number one!” 

“we are here at scene, pro-hero dynamight has just been seen entering what appears to be his five star accommodation, wearing his signature blac--”

the loud noises were suddenly muffled as the doorman shut the entrance behind him, leaving things just as they were, except now there was a muscular blond man encircled by bodyguards staring daggers at you.

in any other situation, you would’ve just tried your best to ignore him but some of that liquid courage was beginning to get to you, so your reaction was to snarl right back at him, yelling across the hall, “take a picture, why don’t ya? it’ll last longer.”

only upon processing your reply did the man finally snap out of his trance and storm up to, being hastily followed by his guards who looked as though they were ready to throw down at any given moment, so of course you cowered back in your seat, apologies waiting on the tip of your tongue, ready to spill until his face was hovering centimetres away from yours. 

your throat ran dry at his unexpected action, your eyes scanning over his chiselled features through the tint of your glasses. in a turn of events, you were now the one speechlessly staring at him. then, a deep chuckle erupted from his throat, causing the shock to show on your expression. 

“i knew i recognised you! you’re stupid deku’s girlfriend- fiancée or whatever; i saw the invite for your wedding in my mail and i just got a look at your face before i threw it away. small world.” the blond continued to laugh, talking to you as if you were an old friend of his despite the fact you’ve never seen him before in your life, “anyway, you like a hot fuckin’ mess. where’s deku?” 

why was he talking to you so casually? and how dare he say that!

“first of all,” you started, peering over your glasses to gaze at his face without the rose tint but to no avail, you still had no idea who this man is. using the soles of your palm, you pushed him away by the shoulders as he was a bit too close for comfort, but that resulted in all his guard looking at you with murderous glints in their eyes. “deku and i broke up--”

“when?” he cut you off

“let me finish.” you glared at him, fixing your sunglasses, “we broke up this morning. secondly, who the fuck are you?”

the man looked like he was ready to burst out laughing once again until he had a visible realisation, “eh, well, we’ve never met before but i’m sure deku has told you about me. if not, you’ve probably seen me in the news; i saved around a thousa--”

“no, i’ve not watched the news for, like, the past six months.” this time, you cut him off with a mischievous smirk which you tried your best to conceal.

“bitch! let me fuckin’ finish!” he barked, then had a sudden change in demeanour as he let out a sigh, momentarily silent as he scanned the surrounding area, “i’m bakugo. kastuki.”

your reply of a blank stare spoke a thousand words.

“y’know, dynamight.”

who?

“the number two hero!”

nothing.

“the one who saved that whole airline from blowing up just a week ago! c’mon, it was all over the fuckin’ news!”

“you look like a hotter version of my old maths teacher. oh, and i’m (y/n) (l/n).” was the only verbal response he was able to get out of you, even after all his explaining.

“why do you i feel like you are sayin’ that just to piss me off?” he muttered to himself through gritted teeth, followed by a sharp inhale which you assumed was an attempt to calm himself down. his carnelian eyes darted around the room, halting once he raised his arm to view his watch. his brows knitted together as he read the time, forming a concentrated look which was short-lived as his face was quick to relax, emphasised by a slight shrug as if to say ‘i’ve got time’, before slumping down on the couch next to you. 

“so why did you and shitty deku break up?”

“i may be a bit tipsy but i’m not just gonna tell that sorta stuff to a complete stranger.” each syllable felt like it had to be forced out one at a time, but you’d rather that than slur you speech as bakugo seemed like the type to poke fun at you for it. 

“i just wanna know how badly he fucked up this time.” bakugo smirked, propping his elbow up on the back of the couch to turn and look at you, “eh, i don’t think we’ll be strangers for long.” 

there was a certain purr in this voice which sent blood rushing to your cheeks as you never expect someone like him to come on so strong. not that you were complaining, i mean, being in his presence during a time like this felt like a gift from god but you weren’t going to let him know that. it’d only add to his already massive ego so you decided to ignore his suggestive behaviour, opting to show disinterest instead, “hm, you think?”

it was almost comical how fast bakugo’s cocky smirk fell into a frown. honestly, he wasn’t used to people that he flirts with rejecting him, considering that he rarely ever makes moves on anyone. so, now what did he do? due to the foreign nature of this situation, bakugo felt as though he was left with no choice but to bargain, since he’s far from a quitter, “oi, what that supposed to mean?”

you shrug.

bakugo clicked his tongue along with a roll of his eyes before he said, “how ‘bout this; i pay for your room tonight and in exchange we can get to know each other tomorrow.”

“i can pay for my own room though.” 

bakugo deadpanned, he honestly thought he had won but apparently not. perhaps it wasn’t a good idea to hit on someone who had just gotten out of a relationship but whatever. “you’re impossible.” he spat, getting up from the couch and marching away, presumably to his room.

he tried to brush off the encounter like it never happened, reassuring himself that he didn’t have to think much of it as he could get with anyone else. plus, you’d probably come crawling back to him, begging to fuck once you get over deku anyway. 

and he was half right.

eventually, you came to the realisation that both you and bakugo have one thing in common — a hatred for deku. and as it turns out, hatred provides a good groundwork for friendship. 

[dat-town]

poison like you

Characters: princess!you & guard!Xukun feat. king!Yixing

Genre: historical, fantasy, royalty, bit of enemies to lovers, bit of childhood sweetheart to lovers, bit of i’d die for you, angst with hopeful open ending

Warnings: blood, violence, murder, poisoning and death

Summary: If you wanted to kill the last son of the Dragon Clan, first you needed to get through his right hand man. Too bad he knew you too well but it felt like you didn’t know him at all.

Words: 11.1k

Author’s note: please note that even though this historical fantasy is inspired by ancient China, it is not historically accurate because it isn’t set in any certain era or even at any existing place. the governor structure and politics might be confusing but this is basically about a lot of small kingdoms (called clans) having a never ending war for more power over the area. Chinese mythical creatures exist in this world but have gone almost extinct during the wars. to know how i imagine this world, watch Lay’s Lit mv!

for the one&only @lily-blue​ 💕

As the only daughter of the Jade Clan's head, you had your responsibilities. To your father, his men and all the people under them. Most importantly, you had to do everything in order to protect the Clan. When the Dragon Clan started expanding its territory, winning over more and more land, becoming more and more powerful, you knew that no army could fight theirs, so you had to go to the war with wits instead of swords.

When your father proposed the idea of a reunion between the two Clans by marrying you to the son of the Dragon, you hated it. The other Clan was everything you despised: ruthless, brutal, selfish and while you knew arranged marriage was your future, you didn't want to rule next to a tyrant. But when your father said that this would be the perfect chance for you to kill their leader and rule over the united clans yourself, it suddenly wasn't that bad of a plan. Although you never wanted a huge empire and you didn't want the responsibility over so many people, freeing them from a bloody rule sounded like the best you could do. Especially now that the man needed an heir to secure his bloodline and power.

It took ridiculously few letters between your father and Zhang Yixing before you were off, on the road with only a chest of your belongings and another one full of gold and other jewels as marriage gifts. You had your most trusted maids and soldiers with you but otherwise you were alone, alone with your plan to poison your husband-to-be. Surely, you didn't think it was going to be easy while being surrounded by his people in a palace but getting there, the dark monstrum of a building wasn't like how you imagined your future to be. Everything wore the pattern of dragon scales, the city burned in the colours of fire and ash, even the waters were dark. People wore black clothes and wore their hair down without many accessories but despite the grayness of the place, the men and women you ran into didn't seem unhappy or living in fear. They must not have known any other life, so you felt sorry for them.

You were escorted to a chamber right away and compared to the light flowery room you were used to at home, this was very different but you didn't complain. Instead you inquired about Zhang Yixing's whereabouts and when you could meet him but the maid told you that he had a meeting with his generals, so you couldn't see him until the next day when you were supposed to have lunch together. You thanked her for enlightening you and after blaming your fatigue on the long voyage, you requested to be left alone. Opening your box of accessories, you pulled out a small glass bottle with yellow liquid inside. A few drops of it was enough to put a man to sleep, a whole spoon was surely death, so your only job was to get time alone with your fiance. Until then, you needed to play your cards well.

You were quite restless and maybe a bit paranoid but you couldn’t sleep during the night fearing that someone might attack you. Even though you knew you were now under the protection of the ruler of the Clan just by being Zhang Yixing’s fiancée, it didn’t calm your traitorous heart. You have seen enemies in every corner and yet, you raised your chin high, confident and proud when you were called to that lunch with your man to be.

Followed by a bunch of maids, you walked to the room on which Yixing decided and you took your seat on the opposite end of the long table full of delicious goods. The young king was already there, his pitch black hair falling into his almond-shaped dark eyes as he looked up at you sternly, eyes narrowing as if he wanted to see through you. His skin was pale against his black clothes that were simpler than you would have thought of a tyrant. You had never met him before but you heard stories of him and you heard descriptions of his looks. However, he was younger than you had expected, only a few years older than you, but with his defined jawline and rigid expression you could imagine him being the one behind the destruction of your neighbours.

He didn’t greet you but signalled that you should start eating and tentatively you reached out for the rice, chopsticks freezing in your hold as soon as he spoke up in a raspy voice.

"It's quite unexpected, your father's wish to join hands," he said calmly and it sounded like a challenge or a test, you couldn’t tell but you didn’t like the tone he was using to talk about your father. As if he was a weakling crawling to his feet.

"Is it?” you raised an eyebrow, daring to look straight into his cold eyes, watching his every move, every twitch. “I think it's a very reasonable timing. After all, you just reached our borders," you explained because he must have known there were not many choices you could take: it was either seeking peace or a war and your nation was a peaceful one, hence you would have done anything to keep it that way.

“Is your father afraid of me?” Yixing questioned and you bet he wanted to believe that, that he could scare the Jade Clan’s head. But your father was a born strategist, he always had a plan.

“Isn’t that why you’re doing this? You want other nations to fear you?” you counterattacked with a question, knowing the lesson yourself as well: If you cannot be loved, you must be feared.

You were well aware that it was a reckless thing to challenge the king. He might have been your fiance on paper but he could have just lifted his hand and have you killed and everybody you had with you to make it look like you were attacked on the road, never reaching his palace. However, for the first time since you had seen him, the man ahead of you looked amused, the corners of his mouth curling upwards.

"You have a sharp tongue for a princess," he said and it almost sounded like a compliment. You took pride in that with a raise of your chin.

"I'm the only child of the Jade Clan's head. I have learned how to wield any kind of weapon," you answered confidently. You might not have been an undefeated warrior but you had learned how to protect yourself and you knew too well that spoken words could cause just as harm as knives sometimes. But still, it seemed to make the young king interested as he bobbed his head towards you, leaning forward with his elbows balancing on the table.

"We could test that. Are you good at archery?" he asked, probably with the intention to invite you for a game. But his smugness irked you because he made it sound like he expected you to lose no matter what. So you did the least princess-like and least wise thing you could have done in that moment: you pulled your hairpin out, letting your long locks fall onto your shoulders before swinging your arm forward and letting the pin fly forward.

In the next moment two interestings things happened. Not only Yixing’s guards weren’t by your side, forcing you down or even killing you for your brazen act but he himself didn’t move. He looked into your eyes without fear and without anger. At the same time, you saw a shadow move so fast you didn’t think it was possible for a human and his sword hit you hairpin out of its path before it could have landed in the painting behind Yixing’s throne, hitting the dragon on it in the eye. The soldier, guard or whoever he was, wore black just like his ruler but there was a textil mask in front of his face, so he must have been a special kind of warrior. Not that you cared, your attention was back on Yixing immediately.

"You tell me... do you think I would be good at it?" you asked, finding the silence a bit unsettling, it was almost like the calm before the storm. But then the king laughed and you were baffled.

“What a bride you will make,” he tilted his head and then finally, you started eating.

 You were aware that you were lucky that you hadn’t been executed for that bold move you had made but it only ensured you that Zhang Yixing needed you. Or at least what you represented: the peace deal with your nation and a secured future bloodline. He could have probably forgiven as much. Or was he really that sure that either you miss the target or his guard would save him? You weren't sure but since you needed to know about his most trusted men anyways, you asked your maids about the masked figure. They didn’t know much, so you gave them the task to ask around among the Dragon Clan’s servants. You needed to know who your enemies were and where they laid. You also needed to know the palace as best as you could in case you needed an escape route or a secret passage to get to Yixing faster than anyone.

Hence, your night escapades started: once night have fallen, you pulled out a dark, comfortable clothing usually men wore and tied your hair high to not get into your way as you climb out of your window, up to the roof from where you could see the U-shaped building complex, knowing exactly where you should go: towards the king’s quarters. Running from rooftop to rooftop reminded you of your childhood when you practiced hide and seek in the palace back home. Your father had taught you how important it was to remain invisible and his advice still stayed with you as you made sure to dissolve into the shadows as you jumped to the gardens: step lightly, breath lightly like air in the morning but listen well and open your eyes because the smallest sounds, the smallest movements can be your enemy’s.

There were two guards in front of what you thought was Yixing’s suite but you didn’t care about that. You were more interested in the room where he planned his strategies to see if he really wanted to march through your home and bring war there just to conquer your other neighbours too. But before you could reach for the wooden door, you heard a shush and you crouched down just in time for the dagger to land in the wood instead of you. You bolted immediately, making a run for it, stepping up on a barrel you jumped onto the roof, so you could find a hiding place. You were prepared for such a thing. If things went South, you just needed to sneak back to your room, under the blanket and act alarmed when they banged on your door. You might have been from another Clan but nobody would have disrespected a princess by checking what she wore while sleeping and none of your maids would have said anything against you.

But you didn’t reach your quarters. No matter how lightly and in the shadows you tried to step, the one who followed you must have been really good because from one moment to another you felt yourself being hauled down from the roof, onto the ground. You and the man (based on his build) fell down together and lucky for you, it was him whose back hit the grass first with you on top of him. It gave you a bit of advantage to get to your feet immediately but you didn’t get far away. Dodging the man’s attacks, you had to admit that his training was very good, no fighter made it so hard for you to get even one hit and you grunted in annoyance when your back hit the wall of the stable. It was a full moon, so it was dark, only some tinkling light illuminating the palace for which you were grateful but it also gave you disadvantage because unlike your attacker you didn’t know this place. You felt a sudden pressure on your chest as a strong arm was pressed against it, a blade close to your neck but you only saw a silhouette.

“Speak, are you just a thief or a spy?” he asked, his voice sounding younger, softer than you expected but there was something dangerous to it. You didn’t wait enough to find out what it  was. You tightened your grip around the ceramic cup you had picked up earlier and smashed it against his head. You had indeed learned how to use everything as a weapon.

For a moment, it looked as if the guard’s eyes flashed gold in the moonlight but you were too busy running away, into the stable, scaring the horses and hiding behind a straw pile, controlling your breathing until the man who had come after you gave up and left.

You hissed when you touched the wound on your fair skinned neck. It wasn’t deep and didn’t hurt a lot but it was obviously a blade wound, one that a princess shouldn’t have. So to hide it, you brushed your head over your shoulders before you left for your archery practice with Zhang Yixing who wished to see your skills for real. He greeted you with an expectant smile to which you bobbed your head politely.

You didn’t talk much while taking turns, shooting arrows but you carefully and discreetly eyed his guards when it was the king’s turn, wondering if one of them was the one from the day before. Not that you could have told with their masks on.

After practice (you lost but only because you didn’t try too hard), you went to eat fruits in the gardens and you learned that Yixing was about to leave to check on his Eastern borders. He would be away for at least a week but promised to get the wedding preparations started with his servants. You knew that was why you came but still, it made you nervous as it meant you had less time.

“Princess!” A sudden, unexpected voice called after you when you were ready to leave with your maids. Nobody other than Yixing had initiated a conversation with you since you arrived, everyone waited for you to step first. So you were curious what this man, one of the king’s closest guards, could have wanted from you. Turning around, you saw him holding out your hairpin, the one you had thrown towards Yixing the first time you had seen him, the one someone dodged, could it be…

You looked up at the young man, his hair, somewhat ruffled in his forehead, mask covering his face under his eyes. He didn’t look at you, he casted his eyes down like a good servant would.

“Thank you,” you spoke up, a bit uncertain and there was a flicker in the guard’s eyes the moment he glanced up at you after his gaze lingered on your neck: something familiar yet scary but you blinked and it was over. You took the hairpin and left, your dress sweeping the floor behind you. That guard made you feel uneasy for some reason.

The next day Yixing indeed left and when you didn’t bump into the man from the other night for the next three days you were starting to think that he went with the ruler as well. It was only after you managed to sneak into the king’s room and out when you had to realize just how wrong you had been. You knew something was off the moment you stepped into your quarters. Your guards weren’t outside of your doors and the candle you left there lit up burnt out. It was already cold to touch when you lit it again which meant it must have blown out when your intruder opened the door earlier. You pulled out your sword and pointed it ahead of you, alarmed. Your shadow danced on the walls as the candle light flickered.

“It’s been a while… Princess,” the intruder spoke up much too calmly for someone who broke into a royal’s room. You could have gotten him killed for that but you froze. Not only because he must have known about your night adventures but because the playful tint of his voice was somewhat familiar.

The shadow stepped out from the corner, hands held up, defensive, revealing the guard from earlier. You furrowed your brows, not lowering the sword, not until the other pulled down his mask and the man you faced made you gasp.

“Xukun...” you whispered, almost whimpered, and you felt your knees weaken. But he– you thought he was dead.

“I think we have a lot to talk about,” he suggested with a hint of a smile and you couldn’t agree more.

You could still barely believe that it was Cai Xukun in front of you, alive and grown up unlike the boy you had last seen him as. The boy you practiced fighting with, the son of your father’s general, your childish first love. He had never known, of course, you never had a future to begin with but still. You remembered being sixteen and so in love, secretly gushing everytime he had brought you wild roses saying they reminded him of you. But then at eighteen, he had gone off to a battle and never came back. You remembered the crinkle around his eyes as he joked, telling you not to worry, he wasn’t that easy to kill. Apparently, he was right but you didn’t understand what he was doing in the Royal Palace of the Dragon Clan as one of the high rank guards when he was supposed to be back at your home. If his father still lived, what would he have said about his son becoming a traitor?

“I knew it was you,” he spoke up, eyes a mixed colour, mouth in a thin line. You looked at him questioningly. Then he pointed at your neck without a word and you reached for the now scar on your throat. “Obviously, I didn’t know then. Sorry.”

“Why didn’t you report me then?” you asked directly, looking straight into his eyes and you let your gaze linger on the slope of his nose, the corners of his mouth, the sharp line of his jaw. He had grown up, he was more handsome than ever. “Or why didn’t you kill me during the past two days when you were following me?”

“So you knew,” Xukun nodded at you, impressed but you just raised an eyebrow. You had a guess. Everything was too easy, too quiet. When you didn’t answer, the once boy now man standing in front of you sighed as if he carried the weight of the world with him. “You should know I would never hurt you.”

You scoffed at him. You would have been naive to believe him and you weren’t a child anymore. Hell, you came here to kill the king.

“How could I be sure? It’s been years, Xukun, and you were nowhere! You gave no signs that you were alive and here you are, in an enemy clan serving their ruthless ruler?!” you spat at him and you knew that your words were harsh, that your tone was cold but honestly, you knew a barely 18 years old boy and not the young man who was in front of you. You were conflicted to say the least.

“Zhang Yixing isn’t ruthless,” Xukun corrected you. Of all things you said, he found this the most obnoxious thing you had told him out of all, he decided to correct that. You wondered why. Why was he loyal to him? Why when you had only known him to be a murderer and someone who dared you to show him her best shot?

“Isn’t he? Then how does he keep destroying these nations around us? He burnt the Moon Clan to the ground for the deities’ sake!” your voice rose by the end and you had to remind yourself to stay quiet. It would have been a scandal if someone knew you had a man in your room while your fiance was away. Your whole plan would have gone down the gutter if your reputation was ruined just like that. But you heard all the stories: the massacre in the West, the burnt towns in the South, the sunk ships at the sea. They were his doing or so people said.

“That… that wasn’t him,” Xukun objected, so sure of himself that it almost made you feel sick. “And it’s a war either way. There are no saints here. Your father isn’t one either.”

You knew how wars were fought, you knew that everybody including you was a sinner, you had both grown up in a world where you knew nothing but neverending fights, losing loved ones and never knowing safety. Yet, when the boy who your father thought of fondly dared to call him out, anger flared in you.

“My father sent his only daughter to marry a tyrant to save his people from suffering, so don’t talk about him like you knew him!”

Maybe it wasn’t what you said but how you said it, the sword you still hadn’t let go of trembling in your hand but Xukun paused, licked his lip in consideration and his voice was softer when he continued:

“I can prove that Zhang Yixing isn’t as ruthless as you think he is,” he claimed but you didn’t really care about that. You wanted to know why he was there, in the Dragon Clan instead at what you had known as a home.

“Does it have something to do with why you never came back? Like you promised,” you reminded him, sounding bitter at the memory. Gosh, you had been such a child. But who could have blamed you? He smiled and it tipped your whole world back then. But he just visibly gulped now, so you must have been right.

“I owe him my life,” he said curtly and you sucked in a breath, wondering whether he meant it figuratively or literally. You didn’t have to ask, Xukun kept talking as if now that he started, a river flood. “When the Phoenix Clan attacked us 5 years ago, I was captured. They must have known that my father was a general and they wanted to get to him. When they took me in front of their leader, Yixing was also there, barely a boy not much older than me, caught while sneaking into the tent while stealing maps on a mission for his father. They confused him for someone from the Jade Clan and thought he came for me. They let him go to pass a message to my father and then they left me in the desert far enough from the battlefield with an open wound. I was so sure I would die.”

You had imagined before how it happened. How he died, or so you had thought. You’d had nightmares about it. Seeing his beautiful eyes wide open in shock and pain. You’d imagined it on the battlefield but his body was never found. The nearby river had been red though, so you thought maybe… But it was all wrong. He was never really there.

Xukun unconsciously touched his abdomen with a grimace on his face and you wondered whether he felt the phantom pain of the stab but he kept talking without addressing that.

“The next thing I remember is waking up to being carried on horseback and Yixing yelling for a medic. I wouldn’t have thought he would come back for me, we didn’t even know each other after all,” he stopped short at that as if he was still dumbfounded that the heir of the Dragon Clan saved him then. Honestly, in his place you had been too. Maybe Yixing hadn’t had his reputation back then but you were still enemies. “When the royal medic told him I’m a lost case, he took me to a shaman and they made me drink something that cured my wound by the next day.”

“Dragon blood,” you whispered in shock when Xukun gave you a meaningful look.

There was no other way but the magical powers of dragons. Although there were more rumours than credible sources on that, nobody denied that any essence of the heavenly, snake-like creature could save lives. But there were too few of them, maybe exactly because humans dared to hunt them down for either their scales, antlers or their blood, you wouldn’t have thought it was still possible. Yixing must have paid a fortune to save someone whom he barely knew.

“See why I can’t go back home?” Xukun asked and mouth open in agapé, you casted your eyes down.

Such medication… such witchcraft was illegal in Jade nation. He would have been branded as a monster and exiled even if he went back. Dragons and creatures like that were considered sacred in your home.

“Where did they even get dragon blood from? Nobody has seen a dragon in years,” you took a shallow breath, trying to work through your messy thoughts.

“What do you think caused the fire at Moon nation?” Xukun asked knowingly and with hope in his eyes resembled the boy you had once known. He hoped you would believe him and you did but it wasn’t easy to digest all this new information.

The two of you just looked at each other in silence, a heavy one, before the sounds of the midnight patrol startled you. Hushed, you blew out the candle light, leaving you in the dark, speaking in hushed voices.

“I don’t know what you’re trying to do but… please, don’t go against Yixing. I might not be able to save you then,” Xukun spoke up, his deep voice echoing in the room, you clenched your hands in fists. As if he was there to save you in the last years when you would have needed him.

“I don’t need you to save me,” you told him, hurt clear in your voice but he didn’t say anything. He left without saying a word, wind whizzing into your room as he became one with the shadows outside. His last words left you wondering. Would he have died for Yixing, even in his place even if the weapon was in your hands?

You told yourself it wasn’t because of Xukun but you didn’t sneak into the king’s quarters in the next few days. Instead you wrote a letter to your father telling him about recent events and what you have found out about the Dragon Clan’s plans based on what you had found in the strategy meeting room. You entrusted one of your best guards with the letter and sent him home.

Days had passed uneventfully then but only until Zhang Yixing and his men came back with news that knocked air out of your lungs: the Eagle Clan attacked the weakened eastern wing of your nation. You knew they had become daring lately no matter how your father wished to keep it a secret from you but it was still all too sudden. Your army wasn’t ready to not only stand guard in case you got attacked from the South but now from the sunrise side as well.

“You cannot tell me to just wait it out!” you rose from your chair at lunch when Yixing told you the news. You felt offended at how calm he was. It must have been just another attack for him, but for you, it was your home.

“What else could a princess do?” he raised an eyebrow at you challengingly and you would have liked to sneer at him.

“I’m not the type of princess you think I am,” you claimed, hating that he probably thought you were used to letting other people fight your battles for you. Just because your father didn’t let you go into the war because you were the sole heir of the clan, it didn’t mean you couldn’t have. But now, as Yixing’s fiancée you didn’t even have much choice. You knew you shouldn’t go against his words or he might dance back on his agreement with your father. But you panicked, so you did the only thing you could possibly do in such a situation. “What do you want? Do you want to marry immediately, so you would help? Or would you let them destroy my home even then?”

You were desperate, so you would have agreed to anything only if he sent a handful of soldiers to help your people. Hell, if you had become the queen you could have commanded them yourself. But the king seemed to have different ideas.

“I will help. On one condition,” he said slowly, tasting every word and you were holding your breath, waiting for him to reveal what he wished from you. “Show me what type of princess you are then. Let’s not lie to each other about these things, Princess.”

Well, you certainly did not expect that.

“What do you mean?” you stuttered and your heart skipped a beat when the man slid an overly familiar envelope onto the table. You were smart enough to not be obvious about what you wanted to discuss with your father but there were still hints in your letter about things you shouldn’t have known if you were just picking flowers and practicing embroidery like an ordinary princess would have.

“You don’t want to marry me,” the man said and even though it was an accusation, he didn’t make it sound like one. And yet…

“You don’t want to marry me either but it hardly matters what we desire. We come from the bloodline of royals, we have our responsibilities to our people. And my people need me,” you slammed your hand on the table, spilled rice wine pouring like melted snow. You caught one of the masked guards - probably Xukun - turning his head towards you at that.

“You don’t want to be a princess,” Yixing continued and it baffled you. As if you had a choice! “You have the heart of a warrior.”

Well, you couldn’t argue that, so you just gulped, looking over the table, at the man who was a mystery to you. What did he want you to say? You couldn’t possibly admit that you planned to kill him.

“Come with me,” the king said as if it was his ultimatum and there was something knowing in his dark eyes when he explained: “Come with me to the front. Fight with me and then I’ll help the Jade Clan.”

His offer was an interesting one, you didn’t quite get his reason but you nodded anyway. You were ready to fight alongside your people but you didn’t even have to look at Xukun to know he was frowning.

You left the next day, at dawn. You took all your guards with you and Yixing added his own as you departed towards the North… your home. You wore your comfortable man clothes, hair swirling in the air around you as you galloped on your horse next to the others. It took about two days to reach the endangered border, so on the night when you had to set up a tent you could be finally alone a bit. Since you were the only woman you got a separate place and nobody should have bothered you but the tent wasn’t empty when you got in there. Gosh, were your guards so imcompetent or how?

“Reckless of you to sneak into my tent. What would your king say?” you asked, words a bit biting. You didn’t have a chance to talk with Xukun ever since that night in your room and you knew, it could have been indecent to exchange words in front of others even if you explained that you knew each other from before.

“I came exactly because of that,” the once boy explained, sitting near your small table as if you had invited him over for tea. Only because you had known him before you noticed his fidgety fingers as a sign of nervousness. “Did you write about me in the letter he got his hands on?”

Oh. So that was what he was worried about. Disappointment made you taste bile in your mouth. You hated this feeling.

“I’m not stupid,” you told him curtly and turned your back on him to indeed pour some boiled water over tea leaves to soothe your nerves. Honestly, you thought about telling your father about Xukun but then you realized you didn’t know what to write. You weren’t sure what you should have. It wasn’t your place to decide and maybe it was for the better if your father still thought that he was dead.

“He… he has a man watching you. He told me he can’t trust me with that,” Xukun who once had jumped to hover above you when a wooden house fell upon the two of you during a heavy storm sounded pained admitting that. You gulped hearing his words and the worry lacing through them. You didn’t want to think of him caring. He disappeared from your life years ago, he didn’t get to worry about you now.

“Why are you telling me this?” you asked, slowly, tentative as you sat by the table across him, putting cups of tea between you. Xukun waited until you looked up, into his deep brown eyes that had the most beautiful golden specks in them you had ever seen. Maybe it was just the lights’ doing but he still took your breath away, unfairly so.

“You need to be careful. He knows you’re up to something,” he pressed, desperate and you forced a smile, a charming, confident one. Oh, Zhang Yixing had no idea what was coming for him if he betrayed you.

“If he helped my people, our people, I wouldn’t have a reason to plot against him, would I?” you voiced out your thoughts, the decision you made on your own. If the king proved to be not as ruthless, just as your old friend claimed, maybe he deserved another chance. So you meant it but Xukun didn’t look convinced.

“Princess, I have something to discuss,” the cold, authoritative voice of the Dragon Clan’s head could be heard from outside and the pace of your heartbeats picked up, whipping your head towards the entrance of your tent then back to Xukun… or where he had been just before. Now, nothing but a smell of smoke lingered after him. You had no idea how he did that.

As it turned out Yixing wanted to discuss the reports he had gotten from the battle and if he had noticed the two cups of steamy tea, he didn’t make a comment on it. The situation was quite bad, the enemy had already gotten over the walls you had pulled up all those years ago. He had already had a man of his own let the Jade Clan general there know that Dragon soldiers were coming to rescue and not to attack, so if things worked out, you could crowd out the attackers from two sides. If you were lucky enough you could bait them towards the river where they were more vulnerable. It didn’t sound like a bad plan at all and hearing Yixing’s strategies, you understood why he had won so many battles but what surprised you was that he didn’t intend to drown everyone in the river or kill them on the spot, he sounded like he hoped they would give up and retreat. You wouldn’t have thought that of the ruthless Zhang Yixing.

Knowing how wars worked was different than being there, in the middle of a battle, sweaty, limbs tired, blood dripping from the end of your sword and a painful bruise blossoming on your left shoulder. You saw red and adrenaline carried you as you shouted and attacked the next man with mace in his hand coming at you.

“Princess!” Someone screamed and you dodged the sword aiming at you just in time but its owner stepped closer, pushing you backwards on the slippery ground. You weren’t strong enough to push him back.

“Princess, huh? How interesting,” the man, covered in dirt and blood not his own, grinned at you, a hand clasping his hand around your throat, squeezing hard. You gasped, clawing at his arm with your free hand because he pushed the one that held the sword close to your chest with his. For the first time in your life, you felt powerless even with a weapon in your hand. You tried to kick and get away from the soldier but you couldn’t and felt disgusted by the names this disgusting leech called you.

You didn’t know how long you had fought back but the noises of the battle started to fade out when suddenly the man was yanked away from you but you still felt his blood splatter across your cheek as a sword pierced through his chest. Panting, gasping for air, you stared at Xukun behind the fallen soldier and he stared back at you, eyes glowing dark and golden. You smelled something burning...

You heard the screams before you had seen the source of sudden panic and shock.

You looked up to where everybody was pointing while running and you had seen a huge dragon appearing above the walls of Jade. Its fur and scales were dark like the night sky except a few gilded ones that looked like burning fire from afar while his antlers were long and ivory. It was terrifying yet beautiful. Its honey-coloured eyes gazed down upon you mere humans and it seemed to have a concrete target in its mind as it flew above you rippling the water and air behind.

Xukun grabbed your arm, trying to pull you away but his touch felt burning too and you couldn’t take your eyes off the dragon that halted in the air, levitating just above the ground, its huge head merely an arm away from Zhang Yixing who stood there alone, unmoving. It reminded you of the day when you threw your hairpin at him, how calm he was and you still couldn’t believe what you saw when the Dragon Clan’s leader lifted a hand and put it on its head as if he was trying to discipline a dog.

Thunder roared above and Xukun managed to pull you away now that everyone had scattered all over hell's half-acre. He took you farther, inside the wall of your nation and you only noticed that he must have been hurt when he stumbled and you had to catch him before he fell.

“Kun!” you shrieked, scared, the old nickname slipping naturally as you put his arm around your shoulder and pulled him inside of a half-destroyed house nearby. Your hands trembled as you let him sit down and then looked around to look for a lantern to light it.

In the dim lit room you kneeled next to the guard, his clothing soaked with his blood and you could see sweat forming on his forehead. How did it happen, you questioned, but it wasn’t the important thing. With a shaky breath, you reached out to peel off the bloody material from his chest to see the sword cut across one shoulder. You hissed seeing the fresh wound and all that blood. You cursed in frustration.

“Shh… it’s okay,” the boy whispered with droopy eyes, taking your hand, weakly pushing it away from the cut.

“It’s not okay,” you argued and you could feel tears in the corner of your eyes. Did he get hurt while trying to get to you? Did he forget to pay attention to himself because he saw you? You felt guilty and you hated that, you didn’t want to be the reason why he was hurt.

“There’s something you should know…” Kun coughed and grunted at the pain flashing through him. He had his eyes shut, teeth clenched and it hurt to look at him. “I– I heal faster than normal… The dragon blood that saved me…”

“I know,” you cut him off, not wanting him to exhaust himself with speaking. You could see him struggle, his eyes bright gold when he opened them briefly. His blood was working its magic.

To be honest, you didn’t know, you just had a guess up until now. His golden flashing eyes, the warmth radiating off him, how fast and soundless he could move or disappear leaving only smoke behind… It was because of the dragon inside of him.

There were legends saying that if a person spared a dragon, it would be bound to him for life and the blood of an alive dragon in a human would create a connection between the two. A connection that could call the other half if one felt threatened. Although it was just a theory, with the intensity of Kun’s eyes on you, the beautiful burning fire in his pupils made you believe you were right, that the dragon appeared because he feared for you.

There was a short cut growl leaving the boy’s mouth and you grabbed his hand, letting him squeeze yours while you could see his skin basically knitting itself back together, the wound closing in as if it had never been there. It might have been only a few minutes but it felt too long with how much it seemed to hurt the boy you had just saved your life. When it was over and he opened his eyes, they were plain brown again – your favourite though – and he looked tired.

Oh, thank the deities, you let out a relieved choked sound and you didn’t even notice you had been crying until Xukun didn’t wipe your tears off your cheek. He looked at you as if he had seen you for the first time, properly at least and you felt your lips tremble. Heavens, you had mourned him once and now you almost lost him again. Suddenly, a rush of emotions rippled through your body, your fingers tentatively touching the freshly healed skin.

“You’re so warm,” you whispered in awe since his skin was hotter than expected and you knew it wasn’t fever caused by the wound.

“Princess...” he muttered oh so gently and his hand, wet with your tears, slipping from your cheek to your neck, caressed your skin just like his voice caressed your soul.

“No,” you stopped him firmly and when confusion flashed in his orbs you told him to call you by your own name. It was a command, a request, a plea. It was everything and a sweet little nothing at the same time.

Kun’s eyes widened at the permission but pushed himself away from the wall to lean closer and he sighed your name into the seam of your mouth. You closed your eyes feeling his hot breath tingling on your lips and when he kissed you, you melted against him like wax melted near fire.

Once the storm passed, you could still feel Kun’s touch on you. It was like a vivid memory and it tasted sweet on your tongue even if you knew you were being naive.

You didn’t talk about it. About what it meant because you both knew you couldn’t. But you were stupid enough to forget about your other problems when you had seen the retreating army. Your people could be a bit more safe at least for a little while.

“Cai Xukun!” Another guard called out when he caught sight of his comrade next to you. He looked panicked and it scared you. What now? The man walking up to your duo looked at you warily before answering the question about his worried expression. “The king is injured.”

Oh. Interesting how it was what you had wanted since you had left home but now that Zhang Yixing was bedridden, you found yourself worrying and by the looks of it Kun too. The two of you were escorted to the king who lay on a makeshift bed, chest wrapped with a cloth that he had already bled through.

“What happened?” you questioned, looking from one soldier to another. This didn’t look like something caused by the dragon’s claws or teeth, it was definitely a human-caused injury and your guess was confirmed when one of the men told you that while he was trying to calm the dragon, someone from afar shot an arrow through him. It made you anxious because what if they captured the dragon? What would that have meant to your people, to Kun?

“And the dragon?”

“It chased them away and is probably in the mountains,” the man said and that made you a bit relieved even though you weren’t sure you were allowed to feel that while your fiance was bleeding out only a few steps from you. You nodded in acknowledgement and made a hand movement to excuse the soldiers. Soon, you were left with only Xukun in the room.

“Why isn’t he healing? Doesn’t he...” you looked at the boy, not understanding why the injury took its toll on the king when Xukun healed within an hour. Was it some kind of special arrow damped in poisonous liquid? Was it...

“No,” The guard cut your words off but you could already tell by the look on his face that it wasn’t how you thought. “He saved the dragon and it now serves him but he never got its blood and I… I think the dragon is hurt, too.”

“What?” you were dumbfounded how he could tell something like that when you had left the field together, so he couldn’t have known about this. Not by seeing it happen. But as Xukun clenched his hand in front of his chest as if he was hurting, you started to understand. They were indeed connected after all.

“I can feel it. I can’t explain but its energy...”

A hurt dragon in the mountains. A hurt king in the desert. Gosh, things really weren’t on the path you hoped them to be. You suddenly weren't sure what worried you more.

“Do you think the dragon is in danger?” you turned to Kun, fingers fidgeting with the handle of your sword by your side. If those from before knew that they managed to wound the creature, were they looking for it? Anyone who got control over a dragon could have immense power, you didn’t even want to think about it. Especially the dragon that had this special connection with the boy beside you.  “Go then. Help the dragon!”

He seemed surprised and conflicted at your nudging. He didn’t move, eyes flickering to the bed behind you.

“But Yixing...” His protest fell short when you quickly explained:

“I will stay with him and wait for the medic,” you promised but weren’t sure Xukun trusted you with something like this until he reached out to take your hands in his. His palm was warm like every other part of him too, his fingers felt nice against your dirtied, dry skin. He squeezed your hand gently in agreement.  

“Call for a shaman, too,” he added and you nodded with a lump in your throat. You needed to get prepared for any kind of situation.

You could have been called a loyal fiancée based on how you spent day and night next to Yixing, watching over his recovery. However, he didn’t get much better over the course of days and you didn’t hear about Xukun either. The only reassuring thing was that you weren’t attacked there, at the border of three Clans. You couldn’t leave either way because the king wasn’t well enough for such a long voyage and you wanted to be as close as the mountains anyway.

The medic said the arrow hit Yixing so close to his heart that it was a miracle that he was still breathing and it scared you more than you had expected. You let him change the bandage and stayed by the unconscious man, putting fresh wet cloth over his feverish forehead.

That night, marking the third without Xukun, the king stirred awake.

You looked up from your place beside his bed, startled. It was the first time he seemed more conscious than just to drink a bit of water or ginger soup because his eyes looked alert. For the first time since you had met him, he seemed scared.

“The dragon...” he croaked out with a hoarse voice due to not speaking for days.

“Xukun is looking after it,” you told him reassuringly and held a metal cup to the king’s chin, urging him to drink a bit. He gulped down the fresh water as if it was healing potion and once he finished with the entire cup, he fell back onto the sheets with a painful sigh. Closing his eyes, he traced his ribs until he reached the bloody bandage over his wound and hissed. He must have suffered more than he showed.

“I would have never thought I would have my fiancée look after me after a battle,” the man whispered, deep voice weak and uncertain, a little playful though. Although his words were conveying the truth, it made you feel like someone who committed adultery. You knew you didn’t swear either loyalty nor love to each other with the king but after learning how he had saved your first love from certain death, you didn’t want to do something like this to him. You needed to come clean even if the timing was quite off. 

“With all due respect, Zhang Yixing, I’m afraid I can't marry you,” you said quietly, expecting a frown or a scolding but none of it came. Maybe because he was injured but he didn’t react at all and for a moment you thought he had fallen back asleep but then he slowly opened his eyes again and turned his head to be able to look you in the eye.

“I had a feeling,” he nodded calmly. He didn’t seem angry nor disappointed. He had already said your father’s proposal was an odd one, one with interesting timing. There was nothing interesting about it, it was just a strategy, a plan you didn’t want to follow anymore. But before you could have spoken up, to apologize, to ask whether it meant your alliance was off, Yixing continued: “Xukun treasures you too much. He was the one who urged me to trust your father.”

“He… Did he tell you about me before we met?” Words stumbled out of your mouth before you could have stopped them. You were more than dumbfounded to know that. Had Xukun known about your father’s wish to marry you to Zhang Yixing even before he agreed? Was it him because of whom the king agreed at all? And here you thought that he had been just another guard, loyal to his king until death.

“He talked about you all the time,” the man reminisced with a faint smile on his lips as he stared at the ceiling. “He always says how I saved his life back then but with him here, not being able to return home, I feel like I have taken his life instead. Taking you from him would have been even worse.”

You cast your eyes down bashfully as you listen to him talk. Yixing’s side of the story was an interesting one as well. Learning how he didn’t save Xukun out of the kindness of his heart but because he wanted intelligence was something you could understand, something you could relate to as you lived in a world like that after all. You couldn’t even be angry, not when he told you how they had become friends over the years. As the king drifted back to sleep, you thought that maybe you could become friends as well, maybe you could still be allies. You didn’t necessarily have to be enemies.

But once being enemies, it was hard to forget and not everybody had the same insights as you.

You woke up to a small noise, only to open your eyes to see one of your own soldiers from Jade Clan stepping inside the tent. You had always felt safe next to your guards but this time, something was off.

“What are you doing here?” you questioned as you sprang to your feet from the seat you accidentally fell asleep in.

“Princess,” the guard bowed with respect. Though, he was clearly surprised to see you still there and you could see the hint of hesitation in his eyes before he answered. “I am here as per your father’s wish.”

You furrowed your brows. You hadn’t been notified of anything like this.

“My father’s wish?” you raised a brow, looking at the man expectantly but he didn’t reply, not with words at least. Instead he took out a small glass bottle with familiar yellow-ish liquid inside. It made the blood freeze in your veins.

“That wasn’t the plan,” you reminded the man even though you hadn’t even known your father told anybody else about it. Didn’t he trust you or… 

“It wasn’t your plan but your father had doubts whether you could do it with a cold heart. That’s why he sent me,” your guard informed you dutifully and your brain kept coming up with reasons why this was a terrible idea. It would have been much easier if Zhang Yixing was indeed the tyrant you had imagined him but after learning about his personality and starting to form an amicable acquaintance with him, it just didn’t make sense.

“I’m not the queen yet,” you objected but the guard didn’t seem to care.

He explained how the public sentiment had changed in your favour just because you stayed with the injured king in the last few days and there was something in his explanation that was quite logical: if Yixing passed away now, nobody would have looked for a murderer because he was already on his deathbed. Nobody would have known he didn’t die from the arrow. Nobody needed to know. But… it wasn’t the plan. If he died then, without a queen or heir, the Dragon Clan would remain without a leader and neighbouring nations would all want their pieces of it. If they got to know about the dragon too…

“It’s a chance we can’t waste. We need to prioritize the safety of Jade Clan,” your guard reminded you and for a moment you were stuck. If it hadn’t been for Xukun, you might have done it within a heartbeat, not even considering other options because Zhang Yixing was a dangerous man but now… you were torn, unsure what to believe. Your uncertainty must have been written on your face because your guard pushed the bottle into your hands, encouraging you to make a move and you gulped, too busy with your internal turmoil to react fast enough when you got company.

Four of the masked guards of Yixing stepped into the tent, one of them immediately slicing the throat of your man which made you scream. Two guards held you back from behind, not letting you move, to get any weapon while another one walked up to you, his dark eyes trained on you, his bloody dagger aimed at your throat. He forced the little glass bottle out of your hands.

“There was always something off with you, Princess. You should have been hung the moment you dared to fling your hairpin at the king,” he said, disgusted and you couldn't quite blame him. You raised your chin though, proud because as a royal it was expected of you even when you looked into the eyes of death. You weren't afraid of dying, you had walked out to the battlefield earlier with that mindset too, it was just… you wished you could have said goodbye to Kun.

You knew that the only reason the guard didn't kill you off like he did with your man was because you were a royal. If you died by a hand of a guard of the Dragon Clan, you knew your father would have gone to war against them and you also knew he would have lost which broke your heart even more. 

"So what now? Will you kill me too, in the name of justice because one of my men blabbered? You have no idea what we even talked about!" you accused the guard of making a scene over nothing because as of now prolonging the conversation was your best chance. Either Yixing could wake up and stop them, if he believed you didn't want to hurt him any more, or your other guards could show up as well.

"I have a good enough guess, Princess, but of course, you can prove your innocence by drinking this. If it isn't poison, you have nothing to lose, am I right?" the man turned the small glass bottle between his fingers. You didn't show reaction to that even though you knew you were going to die if you drank it all. But at least it was said to be a fast killer. You were contemplating whether you should have taken it and then spit it out saying it was bitter for your 'princess taste' because he wouldn't have been able to prove anything then. He could still kill you though but maybe it was worth a chance.

However, before you could have decided the tent's entrance flew open and a very dishevelled looking Xukun showed up. He looked like he was running and hadn't slept properly in days. The presence of guards, his comrades, seemed to surprise him, the dagger at your throat even more.

"What's going on here?" he asked in an authoritative voice even though you weren't sure he had a bigger rank just because he was friends with Yixing.

"The princess and her guard were caught trying to poison the king."

"That's not true!" You protested heavily looking for eye contact with Xukun, hoping he would believe you. It was all just a terrible misunderstanding. Once you might have wanted to cause harm but you had no reason anymore, not if you signed the Lotus pact with Yixing like you had agreed. When you met Kun's gaze, it was confused but not unkind.

"Then prove it, Princess," the older man said and pushed the blade closer to your neck where your earlier scar was still visible. The situation seemed to scare Xukun but you didn't want him to save you again, you only needed him to believe you. He seemed to think differently though.

"Let her go and lower your weapon, we don't have time for this," he stood in front of you pushing the man's hand away and flashing his golden eyes at the guards you kept you caged. Their hands immediately loosened their hold as Kun lifted his bag. "I have the dragon blood. Where is the shaman?"

One of the guards ran off with the bag to fetch the shaman but you could only breathe peacefully for a moment. Then the masked man with a slit across his eye crowded you and Xukun into a corner.

"My bad. Why would I have thought that you of all people can be rational? Do you think you were so discreet about disappearing, just the two of you? Are you maybe in it too? Did the two of you, Jade bastards, plan to get rid of our king to take over?" With each of his words, he poked Kun's chest with his index finger until the younger swatted his hand away. His voice didn't waver as he answered:

"If you really think that after all the fights we fought together, I feel very distraught," he said with his voice so cold like you never heard it before. Xukun's pride must have been on the line with his loyalty being questioned just because of his connection – maybe affection? – to you because the next thing you knew was him grabbing the glass bottle out of the other man's hand. "You know what? I'll prove it to you!" 

“Kun, no!” You grabbed his hands in panic, closing your fingers around his, so he couldn't lift the poison to his lips. Was he crazy? Did he want to die just for you to follow?

Or oh… he believed you. He really believed you and that it wasn't poison in the first place or maybe he believed you had nothing to do with it and knew nothing of it because when his eyes locked with yours, he seemed surprised that you stopped him.

You were both startled when the shaman arrived with the finished potion but before he could have stepped to the injured king, the man in front of you lifted his hand. Although you couldn't see his mouth, you would have bet he pulled it into a malicious smirk.

"Ah look at that, trying to save him from harm, how touching," he tsked, mocking before he pointed at the potion in the shaman hands and then at the bottle in Xukun's. “How about this? One cup has dragon blood that could save the Dragon Clan’s last son. The other which you claim isn't poison was retrieved from your room by your own guard. Choose wisely, Princess, what to give our king because your hero will drink the other one.”

“Why are you doing this?” you shrieked, having enough of this mind game of his. You knew he was just a loyal guard of Yixing and you couldn't blame him for not trusting you but did he have to go this far to make you suffer?

“I cannot let the filthy Jade Clan take over the Dragon Clan. So you either save him or be executed for killing him which was your original plan, wasn’t it?”

"Save the king, Princess," Xukun told you, determined and maybe he had a plan, a better one than you or at least you hoped. You looked him in the eyes mouthing Please don't at him but he just smiled. How could he act so nonchalant? "Trust me," he whispered.

You let go of his hands and maybe it was a mistake because he had told you: he owed Yixing his life. You barely stepped to the bed of the king, lifting his head to help the shaman give him the potion when you heard glass breaking. When you lifted your head you saw Xukun swaying, barely grabbing on a chair to stop him from falling and the broken glass was by his feet. The liquid from inside was nowhere which meant…

"Kun!" you screamed trying to run up to him, to help, to do anything but the guards turned towards you with their sword out and you could only do one thing, listen to the boy who had once saved you when the stable's roof collapsed onto you, he hovered over your body with his to save you from the impacts of the falling pieces. He always did.

So when Kun told you to run, you ran. Back to your own tent to get your sword to be able to fight off and it was ridiculous how only a few days ago you fought alongside these men but now they wanted to kill you. Oh, how fast the tables turn but maybe you deserved this, maybe you deserved to die for killing the boy you loved since you had been 16 and had given him your first kiss under the stars. You might not have a future but you wanted to believe nevertheless, but you ruined it all.

You felt tears running down on your cheeks as you dodged the daggers and swords coming your way, hissing when one managed to cut your arm. You ran, you didn't look where, you just wanted to get away. If you killed Yixing's men, peace wouldn't have been an option, so you needed to escape, that was the only way to stop another war.

You stumbled when a huge shadow overtowered you and heard the scared muffled sounds of the soldiers following you as well. Gulping, you looked up at the majestic dragon in front of you, its nostrils flaring and smoke coming out of its mouth as it huffed. It stood above you, staring at the soldiers behind you as if… as if it was protecting you. It made you feel safe, like Xukun, and gosh, you just cried harder because he was trying to save you even now. You fell onto your knees, not knowing what to do with this information and then…

"It isn't nice of you to chase my fiancée away from me, is it?" Yixing roared in a forever calm voice and through your tears you could barely believe your eyes when you saw him walk towards you. And not just him, it was Xukun who helped him move because he must have still been in pain. But how?

The masked guards seemed just as flabbergasted as you were. But Kun, oh the deities, Kun looked almost smug as he passed by them after Yixing pushed him towards you. Then he ran, ran until he knelt next to you, taking your face into his hands. You touched him as if you didn't believe he was real.

"I didn't want to…"

"I know," he assured you with a stupid smile on his stupid face like he did back in that ruined house where he kissed you like you were his life line.

"I can't believe you drank the poison! How could you be sure your blood would fight it off?" you whisper-yelled at him, hitting his chest all too weakly and he laughed, too. The nerve of him!

"I wasn't but Princess, I would drink poison over and over again if it tasted like you," he said with a smirk and you would have bet Yixing told him about your agreement because otherwise he wouldn't have been so daring. Or was it the near death experience? Or the thought of losing each other all over again? The wars might have been still messy, politics stressing, but in that moment, you didn't care, you just closed your eyes and kissed Kun back when he pressed his lips against yours, happily burning with him.

[wheresmynaya]

Hate to Date Ch.6 | Brittana

A/N - Exciting news, we're out of lockdown and I'm back to work. Not exciting news, I’m back to work LOL. As always, thanks for the reviews and those who have bought a coffee for me through ko-fi! Both instantly make my day & encourage me to keep up with these weekly updates so I really appreciate it!💙

Available on ff.net (x) ao3 (x) & under the cut!

It takes a whole ten seconds after Brittany closes the car door behind her before Puck’s hitting Santana with a barrage of questions. Santana does her best to ignore them because she knows Puck’s been dying to hear about their trip, but Brittany hasn’t even pulled her suitcase from the trunk yet and she can totally hear them still.

“Aren’t you going to help her or something?” Santana asks instead.

“Aren’t you? You’re her girlfriend.”

“You’re the guy. Isn’t lifting things meant to be your specialty?”

Puck narrows his eyes, “That’s not very girl power of you.”

Santana just huffs her way out of the car, but by the time she gets around Brittany’s already got her suitcase out. The blonde gives her a questioning look as Santana lingers by the trunk.

“I was coming to see if you needed help,” Santana explains.

Brittany chuckles, “Little late for that.”

Santana feels her face flush with embarrassment. Damn Puck making her look like an idiot.

“Besides, I’ve seen how you are around a suitcase,” Brittany smirks. “Probably best if I do the heavy lifting.”

“Nice one!” Puck calls out.

When Santana turns to flick him off, she finds that he’s halfway hanging out of the driver’s side window watching with interest. Brittany only laughs as she pulls the handle up on her luggage.

“You’re both dicks,” Santana grumbles as she crosses her arms over her chest.

“I mean, she’s not wrong though?” Puck reasons.

Santana just cuts him with a steely glare and that shuts him up real quick.

“Anyway, it’s been fun. Thanks for the ride again, Puck,” Brittany says before turning to Santana. “And I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?”

Santana nods, “Yeah. Same time, same place.”

“I’ll remember you said that,” Brittany quips before waving goodbye and heading inside her apartment complex.

Puck’s still hanging out the driver’s side window looking back and forth between Santana and Brittany’s door with a slack jaw. Santana rolls her eyes at him as she pulls open the passenger door.

“What’s happening tomorrow?” He asks eagerly.

Santana sighs, “Can you just get in the car? You’re too damn big to be hanging out there like that.”

The reluctance to answer has Puck acting even more giddy. It’s a classic Santana tactic: deflect and insult. Puck listens anyway though and gets himself inside where Santana busies herself with buckling up.

“So what’s happening tomorrow?” Puck asks again.

“We’re working on that assignment together for Prof Martinez’s class,” Santana finally answers. “Because someone decided to fuck around with the teams now I have to actually spend time with her instead of lie about it.”

“Oh, boring,” Puck frowns and goes to start the car.

Santana looks back curiously, “What’d you think we were doing?”

Puck starts to smirk.

Santana scrunches her nose, “Actually, nevermind. I don’t want to know.”

“I’m just joking!” Puck laughs. “But seriously, will you tell me about your trip now? I was a little nervous that one of you wouldn’t be coming back.”

“What? Why?”

Puck shrugs, “I don’t know because you hate each other?”

Santana pauses, “I don’t know if hate’s the right word anymore.”

“You’d probably trick her into boarding the wrong plane or something. Is that not hate?”

Santana smirks, “Now that would’ve been funny.”

“See?”

Santana shakes her head, “I don’t know. She still frustrates the hell out of me and I find a lot of things she does super annoying, but to say I hate her doesn’t really fit anymore.”

Puck looks at her curiously, “You feeling okay? Did you finally get your heart back from Lima?”

Santana laughs, “You know Lima doesn’t have it.”

Puck chuckles along with her, “Well something big must’ve happened there if you’re changing your tune like this.”

“It’s nothing like that,” Santana replies. “I guess – I don’t know – I understand Brittany a little more? That doesn’t mean we’re going to braid each other’s hair anytime soon.”

“Right. What about your fam? How’d they feel about her?”

“We did what we were supposed to do. Mom likes her, Abuela not so much.”

“Shit,” Puck cringes.

“Yeah. It’ll work out though,” Santana answers. “This was a good start, we just need to put more time into it. I’m getting into that firm.”

“Hell yeah, you are!”

“In the meantime though, I’ve gotta up my game,” Santana says. “I can’t have people thinking Brittany’s a better girlfriend than me.”

Puck quirks his brow, “And how are you gonna do that?”

“Well after spending all this time with Brittany, I’ve learned me two things,” Santana smirks. “She’s a pushover and she’s a total sucker for the romantic shit, like the kind of shit that’s in movies. You know, real cliché stuff. Just look at the stuff she does for me.”

“Okay?”

“I just have to do it better than her,” Santana says simply, “I have to be thoughtful and sweet and take her by surprise. I’ve gotta be one step ahead at all times! And maybe I can embarrass the crap out of her in the process? It’s a win/win for me.”

Puck looks skeptic, but Santana’s already crafting her game plan.

\\

Santana spends all night watching cheesy rom-coms just to get some inspiration, because as it turns out – she’s not really familiar with romantic gestures. She’s never really needed them because hooking up isn’t about romance and that’s how she likes it. But this fake relationship thing is really pushing her out of her comfort zone – good thing it’s all an act.

Puck joins Santana after getting back from weight training and together they make a list of all the possible ways Santana can fake-woo Brittany. Puck jots down a couple ideas for himself, lord knows he needs all the help he can get!

The only downside of a rom-com marathon is that most of the movies are predominately straight and Santana struggles to relate. Meanwhile, Puck’s trying to hide the fact that he’s tearing up during certain scenes.

Despite the string hetero content, Puck does end up getting his hands on a bootleg copy of Imagine Me and You. Now it’s Santana’s turn to pretend she’s not tearing up and Puck wastes no time in teasing her about it.  

\\

Santana decides she’s going start off slow with something simple; bringing Brittany snacks for when they study together later on. Where it lacks in romance, it makes up for in thoughtfulness so Santana’s sure it’ll be a winner.

She’s already stopped off somewhere on her way to cheer practice to get what she needs just incase she runs late again. At least if Coach Roz goes on another rant again, Santana will meet Brittany bearing gifts.

It’s a pretty perfect plan, but what Santana doesn’t expect is to find Brittany waiting outside of the gym for her. Apparently, the blonde had a similar idea in mind and has beaten Santana to the punch.

Not with snacks, but with something much more valuable.

“Uh hey,” Santana eyes her hesitantly. “What are you doing here?”

Brittany lifts the cup in her hand, “I got you this.”

“You got me a coffee?”

“Yeah, I was in the area and I knew you’d be coming here for practice.”

Santana’s brows furrow, “Did Puck put you up to this?”

Brittany frowns, “What?”

“Nevermind,” Santana shakes her head and moves closer to take the cup. She stares down at the lid and looks to Brittany, “What is it?”

“Coffee?” Brittany answers. “Strong and as black as your heart.”

“Just how I like it,” Santana lies as she masks her disappointment.

She braces herself for the bitter taste, hoping her facial expression doesn’t give her away. Surprisingly though, it tastes nothing like she expected it to – it’s sweet, just like she actually likes it.

Brittany starts to smirk, “Plus a box of sugar and bunch of milk.”

“How’d you know?” Santana asks. “I pay the barista extra to keep her mouth shut.”

“She did, but I’ve seen the inside of your purse,” Brittany chuckles. “It’s nothing but sugar packets and tiny creamers. Plus I’ve spent the last couple of mornings with you, I’ve noticed things.”

“Oh. Right.”

“Who knew this leather-jacket-wearing badass cheerleader secretly likes her coffee super sweet?”

“Exactly. It doesn’t fit the aesthetic,” Santana brushes off. “I can’t have that little detail about me getting out. What would people think?”

Brittany quirks a brow, “Do you really care that much about that?”

“Don’t you?” Santana says simply.

Brittany shrugs, “It’s just coffee. So what?”

Santana pauses. Sometimes Brittany can make the hardest things sound so simple and Santana can’t tell if it’s because Brittany’s naïve or Santana’s just so used to overcomplicating things. It doesn’t matter, she’s not getting into it right now.

“Thanks for this,” Santana replies. “I’ll see you after practice.”

Brittany bites her lip as she nods, “Yeah okay. See you later.”

\\

Despite having a duffle bag full of all kinds of snacks, Santana holds off for the time being. It’s too close to Brittany’s little act of kindness and she can’t have the blonde thinking that she’s inspired Santana’s gesture.

So, she waits a few more days because timing is also important. Being surprised with snacks doesn’t mean a thing if you’ve just ate, so Santana keeps that in mind as she falls back into her usual routine of classes, cheer practice and studying.

The opportunity doesn’t arise until the following week.

Apparently one of Brittany’s classes has a test scheduled at the end of the week and it has the blonde stressed out more than usual. Santana only knows because Puck mentioned something about Brittany rescheduling a tutoring session which rarely happens.

So Santana thinks it’s finally her time to shine and really show off how thoughtful she can be!

As Santana makes her way inside the library with her bag full of goodies, there’s this big grin on her face because not only is she going to show Brittany she’s got some competition on the best girlfriend front there’s also quite the crowd around.

Again, it’s a win/win for Santana!

She finds Brittany in her usual spot at the back of the study area and makes her way over. Students studying at the various tables around watch as Santana saunters down the aisle in her cheer uniform. Santana can hear the whispers starting up and tries to keep from smirking at how good this is going to make her look.

“Hey,” Santana greets once she gets to Brittany’s table.

Brittany’s taken by complete surprise as she looks up. Santana can tell because the usual confidence is no where to be found, in it’s place is astonishment.

“Uh hi,” Brittany finally greets. “What are you doing here? Is it 3:30 already?”

“No. I was just in the neighborhood,” Santana shrugs as she takes a seat in front of Brittany. “Thought you might need a little afternoon snack break.”

Brittany looks questioningly until Santana starts pulling out various treats she knows Brittany loves. There’s a theater box of DOTS, a packet of Goldfish, a Mounds bar, and a few other goodies that are the healthier side.

“Awh, that’s so cute!” A girl from the table beside them coos before turning to her partner. “Where the hell are my snacks?”

The guy just frowns at Santana, “Thanks a lot.”

“Step your game up,” Santana tells him before turning back to Brittany. There’s a pleased smile on her face but she wants to hear it from Brittany herself, “You like?”

Brittany’s hesitant to answer but when she does, she can’t help but smile, “I like. I actually forgot my lunch today so this is perfect.”

Santana pumps her fist triumphantly before realizing people are still staring.

“You know, how long I’ve been waiting for the perfect moment to give you all this stuff?” Santana admits. “I felt like a hoarder having to hide them in my room so Puck wouldn’t eat them.”

Brittany chuckles, “I don’t know how I’ll be able to top this.”

Santana smirks; that’s exactly what she likes to hear.

“Woah, who hit the jackpot?” Puck says, surprising the both of them as he comes up to the table.

“Jesus! Where’d you come from?” Santana gasps. “You know this is the library, right?”

“Yes,” Puck rolls his eyes. “I was studying with some guys from the team since Britt cancelled on me but I see why she did now.”

“Oh no, I didn’t know she was coming here,” Brittany explains quickly.

“It was a surprise,” Santana says proudly.

Pucks brows rise as he reaches for one of Brittany’s snacks, but Santana’s quick to swat at his hand.

“Paws off,” She tells him. “I got that for her, not you.”

“Damn chill,” Puck frowns as he holds his hand.

Brittany only chuckles at the pair, “Thanks for this. It’s been a much needed interruption but I do have to get back to studying.”

“Oh yeah, sure!” Santana nods as she goes to stand. She looks around to see if people are still watching and starts to grin when she finds that they are. “I’ll just be at practice, but let me know if you need anything else.”

“Okay,” Brittany smiles back.

“And I’ll just be over there,” Puck adds as he heads back to his table leaving Santana alone with Brittany.

“Thanks for the brain food,” Brittany mentions again. “Very sweet of you.”

Santana only shrugs although there’s a bashful smile on her face, “You know me, super thoughtful.”

“Uh-huh,” Brittany smirks before pulling her down gently for a kiss on the cheek. It takes Santana by surprise a little, but Brittany’s lips linger by Santana’s ear as she says. “I know you’re just trying to work the crowd. You’re not fooling me.”

Santana eyes go wide but she keeps a poker face, “Can’t have them thinking you’re the best girlfriend around.”

“Can’t help it if it’s true,” Brittany chuckles before letting Santana go. In a much louder voice she waves goodbye, “See you later, Fluffbottom!”

Santana pastes on a fake smile, but she can’t exit the building fast enough. The cringey terms of endearment are such a low blow!

\\

With Brittany onto Santana’s little plan, the blonde starts to up her game too. Over the next couple of weeks, the two go back and forth just trying to one up the other in romantic gestures. They sort of make a game out of who can pull the biggest awh from the spectators that always flock the couple.

Currently, the score is pretty even but Brittany’s never too far behind.

Santana doesn’t get it, but she tries harder anyway.  

\\

The next time Brittany decides to show Santana that she’s always one step ahead of her, it’s during one of the basketball games Santana cheers for. At first, Santana didn’t even notice her in the crowd because when has Brittany ever come to a sporting event?

In fact, it’s probably the last place she’d ever expect to see Brittany.

And yet, there she is…waving eagerly with Puck by her side to get her attention.

“Awh! Santana, your girlfriend’s here to watch you cheer!” One of the girls on Santana’s squad coos. “That is so cute!”

“Yeah,” Santana answers as she keeps her eye narrowed on Brittany. “Real cute.”

It’s not until after the halftime performance that Santana’s able to make her way over to Brittany for the first time since spotting her. There’s this smug grin on the blonde’s face and Santana struggles to keep from rolling her eyes at the sight of it. She just knows Brittany’s mentally adding a point to their ongoing tally.

As Santana reaches the bottom of the bleachers, Brittany’s about halfway down the steps. Puck’s not too far behind, his entire face painted in white and Columbia blue for the occasion.

“Well this is a surprise,” Santana says once she’s close enough. “You never come to these things.”

“That’s because I’ve never dated a cheerleader before,” Brittany quips.

“I invited her,” Puck admits.

Santana looks between the two of them skeptically, “I get why Puck’s here, but you? Do you secretly like women’s basketball or something?”

Brittany shakes her head, “I don’t know a thing about it.”

“Then why are you here?” Santana questions.

“Like I said, you’re my reason.”

If anyone else was listening in, they might’ve found Brittany’s statement a little cute. Maybe if Brittany wasn’t Brittany, Santana might’ve found it cute too but she knows the blonde’s true motives. She knows she’s just trying to work the crowd so it rolls right over Santana’s head.

Instead, she looks from Brittany to Puck.

“I’m starting to question where your loyalties lie, Puckerman,” Santana tells him.

“Don’t look at me, I didn’t think she’d actually say yes! I was just being nice.”

His hands are instantly thrown up in defense.

“Uh-huh.”

“He didn’t do anything. I was already thinking of coming,” Brittany interrupts with a sweet smile. “I figured I might as well add supportive girlfriend to the long list of things I’m great at and this was the perfect opportunity.”

Santana laughs off the jab, “Perfect girlfriend my ass.”

“I think it was pretty smart thinking on my part,” Brittany replies as she nods over to the entryway. “Did you know Eddie would be here?”

Santana glances in the coach’s direction and does her best to hide the fact that she forgot all about him possibly being around. “Duh. Of course he’d be here, he comes to most games.”

“Guess I should start coming to most games too then,” Brittany suggests. “Keep up appearances.”

Santana hates that Brittany’s got a point. Now’s about the time Santana would move on to the next girl and Eddie’s sure to be taking note so he can report back to Maribel. Damn Brittany and her quick thinking!

“Sure whatever,” Santana brushes off. “I need to get back. I hope you enjoy the rest of show.”

“I’ll try,” Brittany smirks before lifting the book in her hand. “I’ve got this just incase.”

“You brought a book to read at a game?” Santana tries not to laugh. “Can you at least try not being so nerdy? It’s hard to pretend to like you if you’re making it so easy for me to make fun of you.”  

Brittany sighs through her smile, “It’s only a precaution incase I get bored.”

“Bored? Our performances aren’t boring,” Santana tells her. “What’s boring about a full twisted layout?”

Brittany only shrugs, “I don’t even know what that is.”

“It’s a dope move that requires skill and talent.”

“So something you can’t do?” Brittany smirks.

Santana fakes a laugh, “You’re so funny.”

“What about the skirts? You like them, right?” Puck suddenly asks Brittany, still hung up on finding the games boring.

Santana nods along with him, “Everyone likes the skirts.”

Brittany’s eyes rake up Santana’s lithe frame slowly while Santana poses.

If there’s anything Santana’s more confident in, it’s her looks. She’s hot and she knows she’s hot, it’s not even about being conceited it’s pure fact. That combined with the power of a cheerleading uniform has never failed her, so it’s only a matter of time before Brittany’s admitting defeat.

When their eyes finally meet, there’s a smug grin on Santana’s face but Brittany is expressionless.

“It’s okay,” Brittany tells them with indifference.

Puck’s jaw drops, he’s practically besides himself with the news, while Santana only stares. She might not be able to read Brittany most of the time, but what she has become good at is noticing a blatant lie.

And it’s okay is one of them.

It’s like Santana’s finally found a weakness in Brittany’s front because why lie about it? If you think someone’s hot then say so, it’s no big deal – at least, to her it’s not. You don’t have to like people that you find attractive, clearly, so what’s Brittany’s deal?

Maybe it’s the lack of flirtatious banter or the build up of sex deprivation, but testing Brittany’s willpower sparks Santana’s interest and gets her thinking of a slightly better game.

“So this does nothing for you?” Santana asks again with a little shake of her hips.

In all of her years as a cheerleader, she’s never met anyone who could resist. Even without the uniform, Santana’s just got this confidence about her – this undeniable sexual magnetism – that kind of makes her irresistible.

Like she’s always said, she can’t help that she’s attractive. It truly is a gift.

Even Puck looks to Brittany for an answer. Funny thing though, Brittany doesn’t take the bait. Instead, she just maintains eye contact with Santana – unyielding and a little unnerving.

“Honey,” Brittany says sweetly. “If you’re looking for someone to drool over you keep looking.”

“Wow,” Santana laughs. “Some girlfriend you are!”  

“I’m not that shallow,” Brittany quips. “I don’t care about what you wear. I’m more interested in your heart.”

“God,” Santana scrunches her nose. “Who knew you were such a cornball.”

“I thought you’d like that,” Brittany chuckles. “But seriously, you can’t distract me with a short skirt.”

“I’ll remember you said that,” Santana challenges with a smirk.

Looks like Brittany’s a harder one to crack than she thought.

\\

Thankfully though the odds are in still Santana’s favor because what holiday is only weeks away now?

Valentine’s Day.

And it’s never too early to start the scheming! Santana’s been going pretty soft in the weeks following the game Brittany surprised her at, but it was all for a purpose. She’s letting Brittany create a false sense of security, she’s letting her think she’s totally got this in the bag. And when Brittany least expects it, BAM! Santana will pull out all the stops!

That’ll definitely put an end to the Brittany’s so thoughtful, Santana you’re so lucky! The roles will totally be reversed and that’s the ultimate win – another she can add to her figurative trophy shelf!

And although Santana won’t be getting laid this year, which is so depressing, the thought of being dubbed the best girlfriend ever over Brittany is pretty up there.

\\

So when Valentine’s week finally rolls around, Santana’s as eager as ever. She has the heart-shaped chocolates, she has the cute stuffed animal in it’s little red bowtie, but most importantly – she has the outfit.

And the outfit is everything.

“Woah,” Puck skids to a stop when he finds Santana in their kitchen dressed in her short candy striper dress. “Where are you going looking like that?”

Santana smirks as she finishes off her breakfast, “I’m going to see Brittany.”

“Dressed like that?”

“Yup.”

Puck tears his eyes away and looks at Santana like she’s crazy. “You know she’s in class, right? Not camped out a strip club.”

Santana brushes him off, “Obviously. It’s all apart of the plan.”

“What plan?” Puck laughs, “Give the girl a heart attack?”

“Sort of,” Santana starts grinning devilishly. “I’m gonna break her.”

Puck rolls his eyes, “This about the skirt thing again?”

“Yes!” Santana groans. “Don’t you think it’s weird that Brittany won’t admit that she finds me attractive?”

“Maybe she doesn’t.”

Santana eyes him like he’s lost his mind.

“Impossible,” She says.

Puck shakes his head, “This is trouble. You know that right?”

“It’s just a game between friends.”

“But you two aren’t friends,” Puck laughs as he makes a coffee.

“Shit. You’re right,” Santana pauses to think before shrugging. “Well then this is purely for my enjoyment. I haven’t had sex in like a month or made out with a hot stranger. I’m not allowed to flirt with anyone because technically I’m taken. The only joy I have left is being better than Brittany and or embarrassing the hell out of her so just let me have this.”

“Do whatever you want, Lopez.”

“Thank you,” Santana smiles angelically. She reaches for her basket of Valentine’s Day goodies, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go make some jaws drop.”

Puck only lifts his mug of coffee in salute as his best friend leaves.

\\

So far, Santana’s outfit works like a charm. She kind of missed the way heads would roll for her whenever she walked by. She doesn’t really get that anymore with a girlfriend around and god, has she missed this attention! With Brittany, the compliments are all for show so it doesn’t really do anything for her but this – the helpless bystanders she leaves drooling in her wake?

There’s nothing fake about that.

Now when it comes to making her entrance, Santana’s a little merciful.

At first, she considered interrupting the class but she knows by now Brittany wouldn’t like that too much since she’s the biggest nerd she’s ever met and takes class super seriously. So instead, Santana waits in the hall until class finishes up. It’s an even better plan than the first because not only will she take Brittany by surprise, she’ll have an audience too without the threat of a professor telling her off for an interruption.

Santana counts the minutes, eagerly awaiting the class’s dismissal.

As the first few students start trickling out, Santana moves to stand taller – ready for showtime. There’s a sultry look on her face – one that’s been known to make knees go weak – as Brittany finally makes an appearance.

This time, Brittany’s the one taken by surprise; so much so that she does a double take when she sees Santana standing there.

“Happy Valentine’s Day,” Santana greets in a seductive tone.

It takes a second for Brittany to answer, her eyes struggling to stay on Santana’s. The brunette’s already taking this as a big win.

“It’s…not Valentine’s Day yet,” Brittany finally replies although she’s still visibly stunned.

“I figure I’d start early,” Santana flirts shamelessly with a soft touch to Brittany’s arm. “My girl should get a week’s worth of Valentine’s fun. Don’t you think?”

Brittany gulps, “Well…I was sort of waiting until the day to give you my gift.”

Santana smirks; she swears sweat is starting to bead around Brittany’s brow. The will power is definitely strong though, Santana can give her that!

“That’s okay,” Santana bites her lip seductively. “I’m sure it’ll be worth the wait.”

Brittany’s eyes flicker to Santana’s lips then back to meet her eyes. Something flashes in those dazzling blues and it’s like a trance has been broken. Brittany moves to stand a little straighter, her hands falling to Santana’s hips – strong and sure – as she begins to match Santana’s smirk.

“It’ll be so worth it,” Brittany flirts just as shamelessly which makes Santana falter. “Although, I don’t have anything like this is my wardrobe.”

“Only a select few have been able to pull it off,” Santana replies.

“I bet,” Brittany comments. “Looks like a lot of laces and buttons to get around.”

Santana falters again; she didn’t expect Brittany to take her words so literally but it kind of does something to her. It gives the slightest tug to something growing restless within her. But she shakes it off, keeps her eye on the prize.

“It’s quite time consuming. Have to be good with your hands,” Santana tells her.

Brittany cheeks go a little red at that and Santana quickly capitalizes on the moment.

“On top of the goodies I’ve brought, I also have these,” Santana says as she lifts her little basket. “Chocolates, every heart-shaped candy I could find, a teddy bear…”

“Looks like you’ve really outdone yourself,” Brittany notes with a peek into Santana’s basket. “How will I ever top this?”

There’s the slightest bit of sarcasm there, but Santana smirks anyway.

“You know…that’s the second time I’ve heard you say that. You might want to admit defeat while you still can.”

Brittany rolls her eyes, “You’re playing a dangerous game, Santana.”

“That’s the only kind of game I like to play.”

Brittany quirks her brow, “Okay.”

Santana wavers, “Okay?”

“Yeah, okay,” Brittany chuckles.

“But – “

“I really have to get to my next class,” Brittany explains as she takes Santana’s basket while pressing a kiss to her cheek. “This was cute though.”

Cute? Puppies are cute. Kittens are cute. Hell, some babies are kind of cute. But this? Santana wasn’t going for cute. She was aiming higher than that! Much, much higher!

“Wait,” Santana calls out just as Brittany’s take a few steps down the hall.

Brittany turns, looking back at her expectantly.

“You’re talking about the basket right?” Santana asks, “The basket is cute?”

Brittany sighs tiredly although the smile is still there. Her eyes dip down to Santana’s exposed legs, that short, ruffled skirt, the corset and the amazing things it does to her cleavage then back up again.

“The outfit’s not bad too,” Brittany tells her with a smirk before turning away.

Not bad, Santana thinks. It’s not the statement she would’ve gone with but it’s a step up from cute so she’ll take it. The expression on Brittany’s face when she first saw Santana was way better though.

\\

Santana spends the rest of Valentine’s week doing cute little things here and there, but she kind of regrets starting off so strong with the outfit when the actual day comes.

It’s so typical of her to jump straight to the knockout punch instead of doing things slow and steady. She’s never had the patience for that and it’s biting her in the ass now, because all she has left up her sleeve is this giant heart-shaped balloon that she made Puck buy the night before and a bouquet of flowers.

She’s just hoping the simplicity of it is enough to get a good reaction out of the crowd, because walking towards their first class of the day together with a big ass balloon is already turning some heads. Not in the way heads turned for her on Monday, but hey – at least she has range.

When she finally does reach the lecture hall, it’s no surprise that Brittany’s already seated inside.

“Really Santana?” Professor Martinez sighs when Santana struggles to get the balloon through the door. “Don’t you think that’s a little distracting?”

“You know what else is distracting?” Santana quips as she sets her eyes on Brittany. “The adoration I have for my girlfriend.”

“Here we go,” Professor Martinez laughs. “I almost like it better when you two were constantly fighting.”

Santana brushes him off as she makes her way to Brittany, “This is for you.”

Brittany looks up at her reflection in the shiny red of the giant balloon, “Of course it is.”

“And also these,” Santana then presents Brittany with the bouquet. “I went with something a little out of the ordinary, you know, thinking outside of the box. I know how much you appreciate – “

“I’m allergic to sunflowers.”

Santana’s heart drops, “What?”

“Yeah,” Brittany leans back. “Deathly allergic.”

“Shit,” Santana instantly jolts away from her but Brittany starts to laugh. “Wait, seriously?”

“No, not seriously,” Brittany giggles as she accepts the gifts. “Who’s allergic to sunflowers?”

“Uh, I don’t know!�� Santana frowns. “I’m sure someone out there is.”

Brittany quiets down, “Sorry. That was a little mean.”

Santana shakes her head as she takes the seat beside Brittany.

“And people say I’m mean,” She says.

Brittany leans over and kisses her cheek, “I don’t think anyone says that.”

Santana lets out a laugh, “You say that.”

“It’s not as bad as I thought,” Brittany shrugs. “Anyway, since we’re doing gifts already I can take you to part one of yours after class?”

“Part one?”

“Mhmm,” Brittany hums. “It should be ready by then. Part two needs a little more time.”

Santana gets to thinking what Brittany could possibly have planned, but Professor Martinez interrupts with the beginning of his lecture. Once again, Santana’s lack of patience has her completely distracted all class.

\\

“It’s in the art wing?” Santana questions as she follows after Brittany who has been tight-lipped since the end of class.

“Looks that way,” Brittany chuckles. “You’ll find out soon enough if you just quit asking questions.”

“I can’t help that I’m impatient.”

“Sure you can.”

Santana sighs and continues following Brittany until they reach their destination just a few minutes later. It’s a narrow hallway with a line of wooden doors and they’re stopped at the very first one.

“It’s in there?” Santana asks.

“Yup,” Brittany grins. “I’ll have to blindfold you though.”

“Kinky,” Santana smirks.

Brittany blushes through an eye roll, “Just turn around so I can put this on you.”

Santana continues joking as she turns for her, “I should’ve known, the quiet ones are always the kinkiest.”

“I’m not quiet,” Brittany replies as she tightens the blindfold around Santana’s head.

“I mean,” Santana snickers, “Just wanky.”

“Can you see anything?”

“Obviously not.”

“Perfect,” Brittany says and takes Santana by the hand.

Santana can hear the door creak open and she’s instantly hit with the scent of flowers. The blindfold’s kind of pointless now because the floral aroma gives away the surprise almost instantly, but just as she’s about to say something – Brittany pushes her to sit down.

Now, Santana’s been blindfolded a handful of times in her life. Santana’s also been pushed to sit down a handful of times in her life too. The combination of the two - historically for her – has lead to some pretty steamy times.

Obviously that won’t be the case here, but God does she wish it were.

The thought makes her wonder if it would matter if the person on the other side of that blindfold was still Brittany, but she doesn’t get to come up with an answer as the blindfold is soon pulled off.

Santana blinks at the sudden bright light to find that she’s surrounded by flowers. Like, a ton of them! They’re in buckets, in pots, in glass vases and in…red solo cups?

“I ran out of space,” Brittany comments when she notices Santana looking confused.

“Right,” Santana breathes out and as she turns to admire the entire room she’s even more surprised by what else she sees – a bunch of people staring back at her through a glass window.

That’s when she realizes that Brittany’s led her to an art display case, a display case that nearly everyone in the entire building walks by on their way to and from class. Santana quickly plasters on a smile while she’s on display in front of the crowd as Brittany comes to wrap an arm around her.

“Didn’t think you were the only one with a few tricks up her sleeve, huh?” Brittany whispers through her smirk.

“How’d you even get access to this case?” Santana wonders. “Don’t you have to book them like three months in advance?”

“I know a guy,” Brittany teases. “Now wave to our audience. They’re all here to witness this, they’ve known about it all week.”

Santana fights the eyeroll and waves, “You know, just because you fill a room full of flowers doesn’t mean you win this.”

“They’re not just any flowers though. I did my research,” Brittany defends. “They’re the lesbians of flowers.”

Santana looks around the room and deadpans, “Oh wow.”

“Didn’t know that was a thing, did you?”

“I can’t say that I did, no.”

“Just wait until part two of your gift,” Brittany tells her.

Santana looks back at her hesitantly, “When’s that gonna be?”

Brittany begins to smirk, “When you least expect it.”

Yeah, Santana’s really regretting starting off the week strong now.

\\

When you least expect it ends up meaning later that day during Santana’s cheer practice.

They’re out on the field for training because Coach Roz loves reminding everyone how much of a privilege it is to be able to practice in a heated gym. Apparently when she trained for the Olympics, their gym didn’t have heating so now once a month they train without heating too.

With it being the middle of February in New York, it’s fucking cold. Santana’s past complaining about her tits freezing off and is now just trying to get the hell out of there as fast as she can now that practice is finally over.

She almost gets away with it too, until all the lights in the stadium suddenly turn on causing everyone to stop and look around.

Santana’s been on edge ever since the whole Lesbians of Flowers incident took place earlier in the day, so she eyes her surroundings suspiciously – waiting for Brittany to fall from the sky dressed like cupid or something ridiculous and over the top.

What she doesn’t expect is to see the school’s Glee Club take the stands with Brittany leading them.

“Oh no,” Santana mumbles as microphone feedback echoes throughout the field. “She better not.”

“Attention all Lions,” Brittany’s voice booms over the loud speaker. “As a final Valentine’s Day treat, I’ve enlisted some friends to help me dedicate a little song to my favorite person ever.”

Santana’s face suddenly feels red hot. She barely feels the cold February air now as everyone turns to look at her. If there’s anything that embarrasses her more, it’s being serenaded in public – especially without any alcohol involved.

“This one’s for you, Sweet Cheeks!” Brittany says before the Glee Club starts up with their harmonizing.

As soon as they start singing Britney Spears’ (You Drive Me) Crazy, Santana doesn’t know whether to laugh or take offence. The song choice is actually kind of perfect for them in the literal sense as Santana gets to listening to the lyrics.

Obviously not every line is accurate, but Santana finds herself giggling as the performance goes on. Brittany’s totally feeling it though; dancing along with the Glee Clubbers in her own way although she looks so out of place next to their bland, choreographed steps.

She actually ends up dancing down the bleachers and Santana eagerly awaits a misstep, but it never happens. Leave it to Brittany to be able to dance down bleacher steps while other people usually struggle coming down the things normally.

Slightly out of breath, Brittany skips over to Santana with the smuggest grin yet.

“Happy Valentine’s Day,” She says.

“Happy Valentine’s Day,” Santana replies.

“What’d you think about my part two?” Brittany nods over to the performance still going on.

“Definitely not what I had in mind,” Santana chuckles.

“I’ve paid them to repeat the performance until I give them a signal.”

“Give the signal now then,” Santana urges with a laugh.

“No way, I love this song!” Brittany starts to shimmy her shoulders, “Picked it out myself, you know. Britney’s kind of iconic.”

“Brittany likes Britney,” Santana quips. “Why am I not surprised?”

The blonde rolls her eyes, “You can go ahead admit defeat now.”

“I’ll be doing no such thing,” Santana crosses her arms. “Game’s not over until I say it is and since public humiliation is apparently on the table – “

“A sing-o-gram is hardly public humiliation,” Brittany argues.

“Maybe if they weren’t tone deaf losers then sure.”

Brittany puts a hand on her hip, “That was mean.”

“Just keeping it real,” Santana shrugs. “But seriously. Make them stop.”

Brittany sighs, “Fine.”

Suddenly, she takes Santana in her arms and dips her. A kiss lands on her cheek but to everyone else still watching them it looks as if it’s made contact with Santana’s lips. Santana hangs onto Brittany’s jacket for dear life, just hoping that the girl doesn’t drop her.

She doesn’t and soon Santana’s being stood upright again. The smug grin is back again as blue eyes sparkle with mischief.

“That was your signal?” Santana questions when she realizes the singing finally stopped.

Brittany shrugs, “Felt like it fit the moment.”

“Didn’t think it was a little dramatic?”

“My adoration for you is a little dramatic,” Brittany quips.

Santana just shakes her head and laughs. She knows just what to do to give Brittany a taste of her own medicine. Like the blonde, Santana just has to wait until she least expects it.

\\

The moment happens to arise a couple weeks later when Puck mentions something about Brittany inviting him to some big Brainiacs’ match.

“I can’t go though,” Puck tells Santana. “Got a hot date.”

“Right,” Santana replies – the gears already turning.

“You busy?” He asks. “Maybe you can go instead?”

Santana smirks, “I’m one step ahead of you.”

It’s pretty short notice, but Santana acts fast in gathering her necessary supplies. The pure embarrassment she felt on Valentine’s Day fuels her as she breaks out the posterboard and markers. She even takes it a step further and scours Brittany’s social media for some headshots, anything that won’t go all pixelated on fabric. She narrows it down to a select few and gets to work. In all her years as a cheerleader, Santana’s become well acquainted with showing a little spirit and her decorating skills are on point!

\\

When the night of the match finally comes, Santana arrives to the building in her freshly bedazzled t-shirt donning pictures of Brittany’s face along side a giant Number One Nerd as well as a poster decorated in a similar fashion. There’s no denying who Brittany’s number one fan truly is.

“Santana!” Tina greets her at the entrance. “Hi! This is a first. Oh wow, I love your shirt!”

“Just being a supportive girlfriend,” Santana grins – loving the publicity she’ll be sure to get with Tina around. “I never get a chance to go to Brittany’s matches with cheer practice. Thought I should go all out.”

“It’s a tough match tonight,” Tina tells her. “I’m sure you know that already. The Brainiacs will be grateful for the support.”

“Brittany will crush it,” Santana replies confidently.

When Santana gets inside, she quickly finds a spot near the front so Brittany won’t have any trouble spotting her in the crowd. Not like she could when Santana’s holding a bright blue poster.

She walks the narrow aisle like a tightrope and settles in an empty seat between two older couples. They’re probably here to support someone on either team or maybe just here because they lost a bet – who knows. Santana, however, is here on a mission and there’s nothing more exciting than the suspense in embarrassing the crap out of Brittany.

Once the match begins, an announcer strolls out to introduce the teams.

Santana doesn’t pay him any mind or the geeks that slowly start making their entrance until she hears Brittany’s name. She’s on her feet in an instant as she goes into full cheerleader mode.

“Go Brittany!” She calls out – her voice louder than the sound of applause – as she waves her poster excitedly. She can feel those around her staring, but she doesn’t care because the look of complete disbelief on Brittany’s face is even better.

Suddenly the couple next to her stands and starts to cheer, “Go Brittany!”

Santana eyes them curiously, wondering if she just started something or they’re just chiming in along with her. They’re just as loud, if not louder, but what’s even more curious is the way Brittany shies away from the attention.

Still though, Santana continues to wave as Brittany walks across the stage to her seat. It’s not until Brittany’s seated that Santana tops off her antics by blowing her a kiss then watches with a satisfied grin as she sees Brittany’s face go red.

Safe to say, Santana won this round.

\\

Despite the fact that academic decathlon club is just a glorified way of saying trivia team, Santana’s kind of surprised by how well Brittany actually does. The girl hasn’t missed a question yet which is saying something because Santana hasn’t heard of half of the things these questions consist of.

Another thing that sticks out to Santana is the fact that Brittany’s the only girl on the team. She wonders what that must be like, especially considering most of the guys on Brittany’s team seem really…fucking pretentious.

Their team captain? An absolute dickhead, Santana’s sure of it judging by the way he didn’t clap for Brittany’s correct answer. Some team captain he is and the others just follow his lead.

And Santana doesn’t know why, but seeing the way they interact with Brittany just makes her want to cheer even louder. She doesn’t even care when the rest of Brittany’s team glare at her, she’ll probably never see them again after this.

“Go Brittany!” Santana yells when Brittany answers correctly again. This time she makes eye contact with the couple next to her and explains, “That’s my girlfriend.”

The woman blinks, strangely similarly to Brittany, “I didn’t know Brittany was dating anyone.”

“Brittany’s dating someone?” The man next to her asks. “What happened to Artie?”

Santana tilts her head to the side, “Who’s Artie?”

The couple share a look while Santana starts connecting the dots. The woman’s blonde hair and striking blue eyes, the man’s t-shirt donning Brittany’s name and face – which she didn’t realize until now.

Suddenly, it dawns on her.

“Wait. Are you,” Santana stammers. “Are you Brittany’s parents?”

The woman smiles as she nods, “I’m her mom, Whitney. This is Pierce, her dad.”

The man next to her waves, “Hi. I’m Pierce.”

“I just said that,” Whitney whispers to him.

“Did you? I didn’t hear.”

Santana’s stunned, unsure of what she’s meant to do. She already introduced herself as Brittany’s girlfriend but Brittany doesn’t need a fake girlfriend – does she? And who the hell is Artie?

She’s starting to panic a little as Brittany’s reaction earlier starts to make sense. All this time, Santana’s been sitting next to her parents and she couldn’t do a thing about it! And when it comes to parents, she’s not like Brittany. She’s never been the girl people take home to meet their parents!

This is unknown territory and she can’t believe she’s even thinking it but where’s Brittany when she needs her?

“And you are?” Whitney asks – breaking Santana out of her thoughts.

Santana blinks, “Sorry?”

“Your name, dear.”

“Oh!” Santana blushes, “Duh. Sorry, I’m Santana.”

“Pretty name,” Whitney compliments.

“Santana,” Pierce repeats the name like he’s trying to commit it to memory.

Santana nods, wondering if she should be giving them the well-rehearsed spiel about their relationship or if she should just wait for Brittany. She’s really at a loss here and keeps looking to Brittany for some type of signal, but the girl is too focused on the trivia.

“So you have classes together?” Whitney asks, “You and Brittany?”

Santana swallows dryly, “Yeah. We have a couple together.”

“That’s nice,” Whitney replies. “You know our Brittany is the first in the family to go to college? Technically she’s gone to two so that’s even better.”

Santana’s brows rise at the information, “I-I didn’t know that, no.”

“She’s really something special,” She tells Santana. “We try to go to as many of her matches as we can. She’s just so smart.”

“We don’t know where she gets it from,” Pierce jokes. “Definitely not me.”

Whitney sighs through her smile, “It did take us all by surprise.”

Santana briefly remembers her and Brittany’s conversation on their flight back to campus. There was something about Brittany being left behind, about people not seeing her potential and giving up. It makes her wonder if her parents were lumped into that group, although it’s hard to imagine such a nice couple doing something like that to Brittany.

\\

When the match ends awhile later – another win for the Brainiacs – Santana anxiously awaits Brittany’s entrance. So far the conversation with Brittany’s parents never exceeded surface level stuff which is a relief but she can tell there are questions and she doesn’t think she can answer them on her own.

“Mom, dad,” Brittany greets. “I didn’t know you’d be here.”

“We thought we’d surprise you since we’ve missed your last couple of matches,” Whitney says.

Brittany nods and looks to Santana.

“We had similar ideas,” Santana explains. “Being that I’m a supportive girlfriend and all.”

“I see,” Brittany catches on and wraps her arm around Santana’s waist. “It was a great surprise.”

Whitney and Pete look between the two and start to smile.

“Why didn’t you tell us you were dating someone, Britt-Britt?” Pierce asks.

Santana’s brows rise at the nickname, “Yeah Britt-Britt. Wanna keep me a secret?”

Brittany forces a laugh as she subtly pinches Santana’s side.

“Kidding,” Santana amends.

“I was going to tell you this weekend,” Brittany explains to her parents. “I’ve been really focused on preparing for this match. It’s been a pretty busy week.”

“That’s okay, dear,” Whitney replies. “We just want to be kept in the loop.”

Brittany frowns, “Yeah sure. Well, we’ve got to get going.”

“What?” Santana quirks her brow.

Whitney and Pierce respond similarly, “You don’t want to go for dinner or ice cream or something? You know, like we used to?”

“Santana and I have plans already,” Brittany tells them. “Maybe tomorrow though if you’re still around.”

Whitney and Pierce exchange a look, “We were going to drive back tomorrow morning.”

“Right,” Brittany shrugs. “Well maybe next time then.”

Santana watches as Brittany begins saying her goodbyes to her parents. She can sense the awkward tension and it makes her feel weird for intruding, but it doesn’t last long as Brittany loops her arms with hers and drags her away.

“Uh, what was that about?” Santana questions when they’re outside. “You don’t want to hang out with your parents?”

Brittany ignores the questions as they get to walking, “Sorry if they were annoying or anything.”

Santana grows even more confused, “They weren’t. They just want to cheer you on. How's that annoying?”

“I forgot I was talking to the captain of the cheer squad,” Brittany deflects again with a smirk.

“I'm not captain.”

Brittany looks to her, “You're not?"

Santana shakes her head, “Nope. People suspect favoritism when your step dad is the football coach.”

Brittany scoffs, “What's he have to do with cheerleading?”

“Exactly,” Santana says before getting back on topic. “Anyway, your parents seem sweet.”

“I guess.”

Santana looks at her, “No?”

It takes Brittany a second to answer, “They just, they haven't always been there for me growing up. They had no problem handing me off when something more important came up, you know?”

Santana shakes her head, “What could be more important than their kid?”

“Beats me,” Brittany shrugs. “But I guess they're trying to make up for that now.”

Santana nods, noticing the forlorn look on Brittany’s face and how misplaced it looks. Her comment gets her thinking about her dad and how he wasn’t around that often either, but he never let her forget how proud he was of her accomplishments. Even if he wasn’t around a lot, Santana never doubted how he felt about her.

With Brittany, she doesn’t think she returns the sentiment.  

“Well, that's pretty fucked up,” Santana admits. Brittany looks back at her questioningly but Santana only shrugs, “I'd totally be there for my kid especially if they were half as smart as you.”

Brittany starts to grin and that forlornness suddenly disappears and morphs into something Santana’s a lot more familiar with.

“Didn't know you knew how to give compliments,” Brittany quips.

Santana rolls her eyes, “And there you go making me regret it.”

[crescentsteel]

Just Friends - Part 10

plot: fubu set up with Kuroo, model fem reader genre: fluff, smut, slow burn, angst  word count:  7k

A/N [More at the end]: 

I reviewed and edited Chapters 1 and 2 a bit because I kinda cringed at the errors and my writing was wonky (more than it already is now). No plot changes don't worry.

Thank you for all those who read this, especially to those who took their time to comment and feedback. It meant the world to me who stayed up later than usual and poured my heart out on this.

Part 9 || Epilogue || m.list

You instantly snapped your head up with expanded eyes. Despite the sternness his voice contained, you saw the delicate swirl of complex  emotions in his eyes, one that you haven’t seen him display before. You saw how the contrast of heartache and relief graced his features. 

“I love you, y.n.”

The quietness gave way for you to hear every single word he said. It was gently uttered, but firm on what it meant. 

It was almost magical, if not for the perplexity which came with that statement that enshrouded everything else.

As if the universe agreed with you, another set of lights landed on both of you, popping the enchanted bubble you two were in.

“Let’s go. We need to talk” He moved his hand from your waist to the back of your shoulder and guided you to his car. Still unable to regain your calm from what just happened, you absent-mindedly followed him and went inside the passenger’s seat.

“My place or yours?”

His question made you buck yourself up to the present again. It was the question that started your indecent affairs with Kuroo, and now he’s using it to settle what branched from said affairs.

“Did you really just ask me that?” You were unable to refrain yourself from retorting.

“What?” He asked back even though his eyes had a tender playfulness to them. He clearly knew what you meant but wanted you to elaborate for his entertainment.

You just rolled your eyes and ignored it. “Yours.” You weren’t playing his game. You just rather resolve the issue at hand somewhere not in your place. The last time’s conflict left you feeling vacant when he walked out the door and you stayed there with gloom lingering on every space of your place. You couldn’t do anything because it was your home. You just let it evaporate on its own.

In case things go South like they always do, you wouldn’t want to worsen the state of your already sullied abode. 

So you let him start the vehicle and drive off.

“I really thought you were gone again,” he broke the fragile silence.

“What do you mean?”

“I went to your place and they told me you left. I assumed you flew somewhere insanely far away for the second time.” All the involute sentiments he was carrying a while ago dissipated. He’s back to his laid-back self.

“Why would you think that?”

He sneered as his eyes flashed with bitterness even as he stared at the road. “Cause that’s what you do, kitten. You run away when things get too inconvenient for you.”

What could you say to that? 

Nothing. He was absolutely right. 

You tried to prove to yourself that you weren’t a spoiled rich brat by working your butt off, but it was never too difficult for you. You worked hard, but everything went smoothly like how you wanted them to. 

But with Kuroo, everything was in shambles. And in every chance you had to make things right with him, you chicken out. You blamed external factors such as timing not being right or other people were in the way. But you always had your chance. You just despised the fact that you had to cross certain barriers to move forward with your relationship with him. You wanted things easy. 

Before you left, you really believed that you wanted to confess to him just to get some clarity on your relationship. So why did you stop talking to him at all? If that was your only goal, you could’ve talked to him the morning after. But you didn’t. Because you didn’t like the pain of facing him again when he was messing around with women other than you. So instead of facing it head on, you ran away. 

It was the same when you confessed dead drunk and forgot the next morning. You were scared that he didn’t feel the same way, so you took the safe way out. 

And when it was becoming too much again, you were tempted to do the same exact thing you did ago: remove all the complications in your life by getting away from the source of it - Kuroo. 

With your mind flooded with realizations, you didn’t notice that you arrived at his place already. 

At least that was what you thought because he stopped the engine, but the neighborhood wasn’t familiar to you.

“Where are we?” you asked. 

“My place. Duh.” He answered before getting out. It was sarcastic, but it cheered you up. He was back to how he used to treat you before the drunken fiasco. It was just three weeks but it felt like you haven’t heard his taunts far longer than that. That’s how much you missed him.

You followed him and stepped out of his car as well. He must’ve moved out just recently, probably when you weren’t talking much, or else you would’ve known. 

“Glad to know you moved out of that dump.” Even with the current situation, you couldn’t just stay quiet when your mind instinctively thought of something to get back to his snarky remark. 

“Dump, huh?” He was looking at a certain building that you surmised was where his new apartment was. He scoffed before looking at you.

“Wonder why you agreed to let me fuck you in that dump though.” His grin spread wide enough that his teeth showed, clearly pleased with how he handled your usual battle of sarcasm.

You veered from his playful gaze and pursed your lips from the lack of a good response to bring down that haughty smile of his.

You regret ragging him on. You should’ve just stayed quiet. 

“Can we go inside now? It’s cold” You changed the topic being the loser that you were. 

“Come on then.” His satisfied smirk was still on his face knowing that he won that quick exchange. He waited for you to go to his side, then started walking towards the building.  

When you came back to the country, you thought it was odd that still stayed in his previous place. You were positive that he could afford to get a nicer one. Now it made sense. He was saving up for this. 

While heading to his unit, you could tell from the interior and the exterior of the building that the price of the place was above average. 

Inside the elevator, there was only you and him. He was about to press his floor number, but his hand stopped mid air before putting it down again.

“Wanna guess what floor I’m in?”

“And if I get it wrong?” He didn’t have to say it out loud for you to know where he was going with it. It was one of your gambling games. 

“You owe me nothing but the truth tonight.” Your bets were fun and the stakes were always petty but the weight of his stare let you know that the intent behind it was nothing compared to your previous wagers. 

He would demand nothing else but the truth from you when you two start to talk about the issue at hand. 

You found it strange. Of course, you would be honest. That’s the point of the conversation you’d be having when you reach his unit. 

But since he was acting like candor was of great worth to get from you, you’d ask for something of similar value. 

“If I get it right, I’m getting your Nekoma jersey. The one with No.1 on it.”

He was obviously taken aback from what you asked for. “Why that?”

“Why not?” You immediately asked back. 

He looked at the numbers on the side of the elevators while he scratched the roof of his teeth with tongue. 

“I changed my mind. I want all of them.”

“Huh?!”

“The odds aren’t right. There are 40 floors and the chance of getting it right is only 1/40. If you’d think about it, I’m even being generous.”

He clicked his tongue, acknowledging that your point was valid. “Deal.”

You instantly responded without even thinking twice, “22.”

You wished you could’ve captured his reaction. 

“You were already eyeing 22, dumbass. Your hand literally stopped in front of that number.” You shook your head as you snickered from that tiny victory, letting it take some of your tension away. “Say goodbye to your jerseys tonight,” you added. 

He usually won’t make such a mistake during your gambles. And because he did, you worked out that he must be distressed too. 

“Fuck.” He cursed then pressed the button you just said.

“Ugh fine, you can keep one.” You felt bad cause you even though the probability of you winning was low, the stakes for you were basically a given. 

The way on his unit was spent arguing on why the deal should be void because it wasn’t really a gamble since you already knew the answer. 

On his doorstep, you both hastenly arrived at a compromise of getting only his captain’s jersey, knowing that the inescapable confrontation is about to take place.

When he opened the door, it was nicer than you expected. It was modern looking with its minimalist interior and gray, black, and white tones. Your place was bigger but this looked more spacious because there weren’t unnecessary furnitures. 

The click of the door brought you back to why you were here. All the monkeying around a while ago was just a prelude to this and any impact it had on you was diminishing by the second. Things were about to get serious. You could feel anxiety crawling back to your skin. 

You didn’t wait for his hospitality and sat yourself on the couch. 

He immediately went after and sat beside you. 

You shook your head. “No.”

“What?” A frown creasing his forehead from the ‘no’ that came out of nowhere. 

“Don’t sit near me. It makes me uncomfortable.” It might have been rude, but you just had to say it. You want your mind working functionally so you can’t have him anywhere near your personal space. 

Instead of getting offended, he eyed you with consideration before standing up. He got a chair from his dining area and sat a good few steps away from you. He crossed his legs and arms. 

“So?” He proceeded, imploring you to be the first one to open the conversation that was suspended by the vehicle earlier. 

“What do you mean ‘so’?” You laughed sourly. “You’re the one supposed to explain things. Do you expect me to just accept what you said a while ago?”

He threw you a questioning look. “Is it really that hard to believe?” “You avoided me for weeks. When I tried to make up with you, you brushed me off cause you were seeing someone else. So my apologies for being so skeptical,” your last sentence full of uninhibited scorn.

“Who said I was seeing her? She’s just a volleyball player I’m working with.” If this was a normal conversation, he’d definitely have some snide comments to go along with it. But he didn’t swerve to his usual smugness. He remained pensive.

You couldn’t think of a decent reply except for an timid “Oh” that came from your mouth. You’re reassured that it wasn’t like that, but it was overpowered by the shame brought by your incorrect assumption.  

He didn’t wait for you to recover as he asked right away, “Why did you ignore me after that?” 

But despite the embarrassment, your brain was still running its engine properly. So you skillfully evade his query. “You still haven’t told me why you avoided me prior to that.”

He puffed a heavy breath. “I didn’t know how to get back to that friendship bullshit that you wanted so bad.” He uncrossed his legs and slouched with his elbows on his thighs. “Now answer my question,” he commanded.

“Well.. I didn’t want to intervene with whatever or whoever it is you’re busy with,” you said a bit too quickly without explaining further. “My turn again,” you continued on/

“No. I addressed two things from you so it’s still my turn,” he firmly asserted.

You were about to retaliate but he beat you to it with his own question. “How many times have I made you cry?”

It was an abrupt one that wasn’t in line with the previous questions that preceded it. You flinched from how it hit that certain memory you thought you moved on from.

“Never. What gave you that idea?” You denied as fast as you could. He didn’t have to know that insignificant detail. ‘It doesn’t  matter’ you told yourself even though you knew it was your pride that wouldn’t let you answer truthfully.

You’re glad to have won the bet earlier. Even though you thought you were going to be completely honest, there were just some details that need not be known.

Heated stares replaced words as both of you waited until the other withdrew. He was glaring at you, looking for an ounce of deceit. Too bad for him though because you have no intentions of folding. 

You arose the winner when he’s the first to concede as he straightened his posture from slouching. He leaned back on the backrest of his chair and sighed exasperatedly. 

“Man, I’d like to complain, but I guess your tenacity is one of the reasons why I fell for you.”

You were doing so well but with what he just said, your heart is back to the mess it was when he pulled you to him and said he loves you for the first time.

“Cat got your tongue, kitten?” His smug grin back to its former glory, making you even more flustered than you already were.

“How can you say things like that so indifferently?” You voiced out, irritated at how he’s so relaxed while youre all wound up.

“Look. I’ve been keeping my mouth shut ever since you came back. Now that it’s out in the open, I’ll say it as much as I want to.”

Did you hear him correctly? He said ‘since you came back.’ When exactly did he start having feelings for you? 

“What do-”

“Hold it right there. You don’t get to ask anything yet since your last answer was a lie.”

You groaned. He shouldn’t be allowed to call you tenacious when he’s even worse than you are when he wants to be. “It is not. So let’s move on,” you tried to proceed but he cut you off right away.

“Kenma told me.”

Your solid defiance rapidly chipped from your secret being found out by the person you wanted to hide it from. You could only guess that Kenma told him just now. That’s why he was on a rampant chase to find you. 

The earlier gamble made sense now. He anticipated your refusal to admit what happened back then, back before you left. So he wanted to ensure that you would be forthright about it. 

Even after losing the bet, his goal was still secured for he had Kenma’s story as proof.

You tried to feel any hostility towards Kenma but you didn’t have it in your heart to do so. You trusted Kenma. He must have had a good reason for telling Kuroo now when he’d kept it well for more than a year.

“Fine,” you said under your breath. 

“Too many that I didn’t bother counting.”

Guilt darkened the diffidence on his face. He must not have expected that you would be the type to cry over a guy, especially him who started his relationship with you only as a bed warmer.  

But you went on with your previous question since that’s what was pervading in your mind. “When did you realize?” You were really curious since when the feeling has been mutual between the two of you. 

“Realize what?”

“That you l-,” you hesitated, reluctant to fully spat out the phrase completely even though he already said it first hand. Looking back, you don't know how you convinced yourself to admit your feelings to him when you’re stuttering from a trifling thing such as this. 

“That I love you?”

You staved off away from his perfervid stare, not able to handle it as you replied a brash “Yeah” to maintain your tough façade.

“At the very same night you were supposed to confess.”

You harshly returned your gaze to him. “Was that a joke?” You chuckled wryly. “In case you forgot, I was there.” 

You were grateful to Kenma being there at that moment, but it’s different when it’s finally Kuroo you’re confronting. You could feel all the unaddressed bitterness you buried deep inside take over you.

“I was hoping to get an honest conversation. Instead, I arrived at the godforsaken bar,” you continued with a forced smile, “and stood watch as you made that first move to kiss her, how you pulled her close like ….  like you couldn’t get enough.” The particular scene tore you back then and it does just the same now. Before you knew it, warm liquid pooled in the corner of your eyes without any warning. 

You turned your head sideway and let your hair cover your face. 

You didn’t want him to see how your lips quivered as you fend off a whimper that was already at the back of your tongue

You sealed shut any feelings you had for that certain chapter of your relationship with Kuroo. So you couldn’t understand the surge of sullenness that flowed through you. It must be from how paradoxical his narrative seemed. 

How could he claim to love you when he enjoyed the sultry company of another?

If Kuroo would think of two words to describe your personality, it would be determined and composed, to the point that you can seem cold and apathetic at times. You were the kind of person who didn’t give two shits to anything you found unnecessary or irrelevant. 

Since he met you, you constantly had your guard up as if people will find something awful if they get a tiny peek of what you really are. He couldn’t do something about that. He didn’t have any right to. You two were only fucking around. He later figured out that you didn’t want people to know who you really were - an heiress and a successful model. 

That’s why you traded carefully around people. 

But when you came back and asked only for friendship, you still had your fences up like you were hiding something. He thought maybe because you’ve had them up for so long that you didn’t know how to turn it off, even for him whom you considered a friend. 

So to see you struggling to keep your walls up that were slowly crumbling, he realized why you have a soft spot for Kenma. He’s already seen what you tried so hard to protect.

Disobeying your earlier instruction to not sit beside you, he stood up from the chair and moved to your side. 

When you saw him do so, you didn’t say anything. You only raised your hand to nimbly wipe your tears that were already falling. He grabbed your hand you were using and held it still on your lap. He replaced it with his own, drying your tears with his fingers. 

It was the least he could do with being the cause of it, and he was glad you let him even though you still kept your eyes away from him.

He trailed his fingers down your jaw and slightly lifted your face so he could look at you. What he saw was unrefined vulnerability, and even then, you wore it beautifully. 

He finally understood. That wall you built when you met again was exclusively for him. You guarded your heart from him. You created the friends only set up so you wouldn’t get hurt again.

It made him feel like shit. You really did love him back then, enough to cause you this pain.

“I’m sorry. I was half-assed about it at the time. Nothing more happened with me and whoever that girl was. I just,” he trailed off knowing that the next thing he’s going to say is gonna sound stupid. “used her to see if what I felt for you was real.”

You raised your gaze to him with eyes wide with disbelief. “Are you serious?”

“I know it’s idiotic, okay?” His voice took a slightly defensive tone as you were about to judge his line of thinking back then. “But we were only fuck buddies. I didn’t want to start a relationship with you then realize that I was just confusing the comfort of your company with something as serious as love.”

He stroked your knuckles after he explained.

“I really am sorry, y/n. I didn’t mean to hurt you like that.” His words dripping with remorse from every single tear that you shed for him without him knowing. 

“Why tell me only now? It’s been months since I came back.”

“You were insanely driven on being friends only. I didn’t think you feel the same way.”

No one said anything after. He couldn’t tell if you’re aware of it too, but he could feel tension in his every vein as his next question dangled on the tip of his tongue. 

“Do you?”

You bit your lip as you averted your eyes downwards again. 

“You know the answer to that already.”

Indeed he does. You wouldn’t be this affected if you didn’t. But he has to hear it directly from you. He has to hear you say you love him for real this time. 

“I need it to come from you.” He gently held your cheek to guide you back to his gaze. He needs to see the entirety of your face, especially your eyes, when you finally tell him how you truly feel about him. 

“I… I-” He could see your strenuous struggle to get the phrase out. You eminently tried as you kept uttering the first syllable but nothing after that. “I can’t say it,” you said defeatedly. 

He should be frustrated. He laid out all his cards open for you to see, but you refused to do the same when you had one last face down card that would declare the game over where you both win. 

But he held nothing but patience. He could wait for the phrase he’d been longing for as long as he made sure of something.

“You don’t have to if you can’t say it. But I’ll be honest. I,” he let out a deep breath before continuing, “I can’t stand us being friends only anymore.”

He removed his light grasp on your face as his hand travelled to the one that he hasn’t been holding. He lightly squeezed your fingers to get you to heed the attention he needed from you. 

“Be my girlfriend, y/n. Be mine.”

If you say no at this point, he’d lose his mind.

With his focus solely on you as he waited for an answer, he saw a subtle nod from you.

“Okay.”

It might seem too simple and bland of an answer. But you two had been going on through ragged stops for a year that he couldn’t care about trivial crap like that. 

It wasn’t sweet and he found that perfectly okay. Because it was you. He just needed you to finally let him be more than just fuck buddy, more than a friend.

And when your lips tugged on both corners to form a smile that was directed at him, especially for him, it made his heart soar.

“Is this really happening?”

You had the gall to be skeptical when his actions never hid his affection for you. He just didn’t say it out loud.

“You bet your ass it is.” Instead of his usual shit-eating smile that would’ve accompanied his response, his smile mirrored yours.

You were both happy.

Unable to contain himself, he acted on what always wanted.to without anything holding him back. 

He kissed you. 

No alcohol and no bullshit involved, just taking in that first touch of your lips as officially your lover.

His hands travel up to your shoulders as he scoots over to have you closer. You taste and feel ethereal. It was unlike any kiss you’ve shared in the past. The ache he had for you this whole time was being lulled by how your soft lips cascaded on his. 

His one hand goes up to the base of your neck while he parts your lips so he can have better access on the wonders of your mouth. 

You sighed helplessly to the kiss before withdrawing just a bit, your warm breaths still mingling with one another. 

“Wait,” you gasped inches away from his lips before burrowing your face on the crook of his neck. 

“What’s wrong?” He asked worriedly, stroking your neck and shoulder to soothe whatever it is that’s bothering you.. 

“It feels weird.”

“Weird how?”

You lifted your head and looked at him with the most insane blush he’s seen from you. Your cheeks were a rosy fury that highlighted a foreign countenance in your face. Your orbs were glossy and sparkling with a tiny hint of naivety that he’s never seen from you. Your mouth was compressed in a thin line that he could tell was done to prevent the trembling of your lips that was still slightly evident.

He managed to get another unknown aspect of you to surface, and goddamn what a pleasant surprise it was. 

He loves your confidence. It was sexy. But bashfulness was an exceptional look on you too. It provided depth to your character which was already fascinating to him to begin with. 

He couldn’t wait until he could fully discover everything about you, even the one you still weren’t aware of. 

“It’s like I’m overwhelmed by something until I can’t breathe. But I… I like it?” You glowered right after describing it, probably thinking that it sounded asinine. 

He was amused and charmed at the same time from how you tried to put into words how he was making you feel. 

“You do realize we’ve fucked countless times already.” He couldn’t resist goading further even when he knew exactly what you were talking about. 

“You don’t say,” you riposted, gaining your smart-assery back to which he laughs at. 

“God, I really love you.”

He lunges to claim your lips once more, his need to have more of you back with heightened intensity.

You were getting dizzy from how he was kissing you. It was much more needy than the previous one. You still haven’t fully grasped what just happened and yet he’s already filling your senses, making you forget the tiny insignificant details and retaining only one fact that mattered. 

You and him. 

His hand on your shoulder wanders down to your waist while you grasp his biceps for support as he pulls you even closer until you were straddling him. 

His mouth did not linger too long on yours as it impatiently trailed down your neck, interchanging loving kisses with hungry sucks that stirred your thirst for him.

You remembered some parts of the drunken sex you had, but they were just flashes and blurred images. The sensation from the experience wasn’t retained. 

It seemed like a far away memory compared to how he was making you feel at the present moment.

You suddenly feel him slip his hand underneath your shirt, palming your bare skin upwards until it reaches one soft mound which he doesn't hesitate to squeeze.

“Haaaa. Kurooo, wait,” you plead breathlessly. You were getting overwhelmed by how he swiftly fanned the flames of desire that was spreading throughout your body.

His lips left the sensitive skin of your collar and met your gaze with restrained hunger.

“What is it?” 

You didn’t know what to say. Did you want him to slow down or just have his way with you already?

He must have noticed your conflict so he decided for you. 

He chose the latter.

Both his hands scurried to your hips, guiding you to raise them slightly while his lips find their way to yours again. Not bothering to remove or even tug down your leggings, he slid one hand inside which was welcomed by your slick arousal. 

“Why’d you stop me when you’re already this wet?” He asked with pride flickering in his eyes knowing that it was him who caused it. 

But he did not let you answer as he shoved one finger in your core.

“Aahh,” your eyes closed shut and your thighs tremble from the sudden pleasure as your hands move to clutch his shoulders to anchor yourself. You rest your forehead on his while puffing heavily. 

“Kuroo...” you whimpered.

He steadies you with one hand, but does not relent as he inserts one more digit.

“Hmmm?” You could tell that he was enjoying your wanton surrender just from the way he sounded. 

“It feels too much,” you admitted. 

“Too much? Oh kitten, we’ve barely even started.”

He took the hem of your shirt and lifted it up. “Bite it,” he commanded and you complied obediently. 

He hoists your bra down your chest, exposing your unclad breasts to him. He eagerly takes one perk nipple in his mouth while his one hand goes around your waist. He retacts his fingers inside and rubs the bundle of nerves above your slit in hurried circles that were driving you to the brink of madness. 

He was right. This was still foreplay, but you were already so feverish. 

Your moans were muffled by how hard you were biting the cotton fabric of your shirt. 

“Take your shirt off. I want to hear you,” his voice raspy as he stopped everything he was doing that was making you feel good. You quickly yanked your shirt off so he could go back to doing them right away.

 As soon as your top was thrown away, he inserted the same fingers back again and started pumping in and out aggressively. 

With his request and the absence of your shirt, nothing was repressing the salacious sounds that were coming out of your mouth

The heat in the pit of your groin was building up too fast. It was a very steep peak that he was rapidly coercing you to reach. 

“Feels-ahh-so good.”

He groaned in response. He took out his digits and loosened his hold of you which made you flutter your eyes open. 

“Let’s take this to my bed,” he said ruggedly as he was about to get up. 

You firmly grasp his shoulders to stop him. “Wait.”

A dash of timidness came over you again which you couldn’t understand. Just like he said earlier, you’ve had a lot of sex. You did things more scandalous than what you had in mind, but you feel flustered just thinking about saying it out loud. 

“What is it?”

“Uhh,” you swallowed your nerves. “Do you mind getting your couch dirty?” 

He raised an eyebrow from your question, but was immediately followed by a riveting smile upon realizing what you meant. 

“Not all,” he took off his shirt then proceeded to unclasp your bra that was still lugged your breasts. 

“We can get it dirty as much as we want,” he whispered right in your ear. 

--

Sex with Kuroo before usually ended with both of you scramming to get water or go to the bathroom to clean up. Then when you went back to his bed, both of you just settled down in  whatever position you were comfortable in. 

Holding each other after sex just was never on the table. No one talked about it and no one initiated so you figured both of you weren’t into it. You weren’t sure about him but you found the act too intimate to do between casual sexmates.

You had no idea it felt this good to be cradled by him.

Your head was nested on his arm that he extended for you. His other one was enveloped around your waist and your face and hands were burrowed on his chest. 

“This is nice,” was an understatement that you breathed on his skin.

“Mmhmm. More especially since you’re awake and sober,” he hummed on your hair.

“Hmm?”

He chuckles lightly as he caresses your hair delicately, his fingers sometimes grazing your nape. 

“Yeah, I held you like this the night of my birthday instead of going back.”

You definitely had no memories of that. You knew he took care of you, but you didn’t think he got cozy in bed afterwards. 

“I thought awww poor you. You seemed like you could use a cuddle. You did beg me to fuck you after all.”

Typical of him, he had to be an ass and ruin the moment. 

But you didn’t believe him. You knew that’s not what happened. You did kiss him first and asked him to stay, but you did not beg. Even if you did forget everything, you still wouldn’t believe him. You’re not the type of person to beg.

“Don’t invent stories just because you wanted to feel me up after sex.” 

His chest rumbles within your touch as he worked up a laugh from your snappy comeback. “You’re really something, kitten.”

“You’re gonna keep calling me that, huh?”

He cranes his head back a bit, creating some space between you. You could tell he was peering at you.

“Don’t like it?”

You smile at his question. You found the nickname tacky at first, but it kind of got stuck with you. He’s never called you any other pet names other than that and it made you feel like it was solely for you.

“No, I love it.”

You tilt your head up a bit to look at him.

“I love you.”

You were so apprehensive earlier because of the torment that still lingered from the many failed attempts to tell him so. 

You thought you would need more time, but that doesn’t seem to be the case as he easily whisked your worries away just by being with him like this. 

You were finally able to tell him sincerely in your own accord. You didn’t realize keeping these feelings all to yourself was so heavy that letting it out was such a liberating experience.

As you free your chest with the restless burden of secretly loving him, you don’t feel empty because your heart was filled with content from knowing that he loves you just the same.

It reflects on his face, more so now that his smile is growing broader by the second which was accompanied by a noticeable flush on his cheeks that was illuminated by the dim light of his night lamp.”

“I love you too, y/n.” His eyes exuding profound adoration for you.

“I had my chance to tell you the morning after I got wasted. I just-”

“Hey,” he cut you off then removed his hand on your waist to cup your neck, his thumb brushing gently the curve of your jaw. 

“I have you now. That’s all I care about,” the elated smile still not leaving his face. 

“I can see that. You look too freaking happy,” you said as revenge for how he ruined your moment just a while ago. 

“Well, sorry I’m not emotionally constipated like you,” he quickly outwitted your attempt to mock him. 

“You scumbag,” you hissed despite his blissful smile infecting you. 

He pulls you again closer to him until your bodies stripped off of any clothing are perfectly molded against each other. 

“Yea yea, say whatever you want but I’m the scumbag you love.” Even when you couldn’t see his face anymore, you could still hear how enraptured he was. 

And so were you as you snuggled with him until you fell asleep. 

--

“Sorry, I’ll be a little late, kitten. I need to be here for a while even though the game ended already.”

You could hear him scuffling around with the dwindling sound of excitement in the background. 

You’re already late from your planned time, but he was running even later. Not that you were upset. You didn’t have major plans or anything. You just agreed to go to his place together since you’re spending the night there. 

“You have my keys, right? You can go ahead.”

“I can go there and wait for you,” you suggested since you still have some energy left from the orderly photoshoot you had this late afternoon. Also, you’d just be restless waiting for him at his apartment. 

“You sure?” He asked even though you were sure he’s smiling judging from the way he sounded. 

“Yup.”

“Okay then! Have to hang up now though. Love you, kitten,” then he ended the call. 

It’s been almost a month now since you two were officially together but he sometimes still catches you off guard with how he expresses his love for you without reservations. But you have no complaints. 

Upon arriving in Tokyo Stadium, there were only a few people inside, and some of those few are heading out. 

Thank goodness for that. Even if you weren’t feeling tired, you didn’t wanna get squashed by Volleyball enthusiasts. It would also make your bed-headed boyfriend much easier to find. 

You don’t want to call him just yet. He’s probably still occupied so you’ll just look for him. 

As you paced the area unsurely, you were starting to doubt your decision to look for him on your own. You had no idea stadiums had this kind of structure on the inside since you’ve never gone in one. You thought it was just one big open area with elevated benches.

Instead of going inside the actual playing arena, you went to the narrow halls that branched to the sides of the building.

Just before passing a certain corner, someone emerged from a room that you weren’t aware was actually there.

“Oy Hinata, I’m going ahead if you keep being a slowtard,” a tall, dark-haired man aggressively stated before walking towards your direction.

“Kageyama, you impatient turd!” A bright orange-haired guy, who’s probably called Hinata, came out right after, hurrying to go after the dark haired one who’s most likely Kageyama.

Before he could even pass you by, you lock eyes with Hinata.

A snap of familiarity hits you both.

“Waah. Ms. Pretty!” He said in English, completely and overwhelmingly affable that it was almost adorable.

Oh right, you spoke in English the first time you met.

“Hello.” You smiled politely, still holding up your non-Japanese speaking facade.

Kageyama stopped walking and turned his attention to you. He bowed then looked at Hinata. “You know her?” He asked in Nihongo.

“Not really. But it was kinda funny, Kuroo-san called her ‘kitten’ but she didn’t really know him,” Hinata grinned from amusement only but Kageyama didn’t respond.

Hinata frowned and took a semi defensive stance. “You better not tell Kuroo-san I said that.”

You just alternate your gaze between the two men, deciding whether you should admit that you could actually speak Nihongo and that you’re looking for Kuroo or just let things play out as is. 

“What’s the noise all about?” 

Another set of recognizable faces turned up - fake blondie, curly, and black and white.

It wasn’t hard to guess why they were there. They were athletes. They weren’t just guests in the event. They were most likely brand ambassadors too, except for Kageyama. It’s the first time you saw the man. 

They must be part of the national team. Kuroo did say it was an international match today.

Fake blondie’s face lit up as soon as his eyes landed on your face. He quickly made his way to approach you, passing by Hinata when he did.

“You lost, pretty girl?” It contained everything Hinata’s previous compliment lacked, pure flirtatiousness together with a come-hither smile. 

So the Volleyball national team can somehow speak English. Although, they still retained their heavy accents.  

You studied fake blondie in front of you and quickly decided that you wouldn’t date him even if you haven’t met Kuroo. The guy’s hot, but he seems like an idiot.

“Y/n?”

Someone who you didn’t have to identify by his hair entered the scene, Yaku. 

You wave reservedly at him for you still haven’t forgotten how you acted around him the first you met.

“What’re you doing here?” He, then, turned to fake blondie. “Cut it out, Miya-san. I’m certain she’s not interested.”

“She can’t understand Nihongo, Yaku-san.” Black and white appeared to be whispering but his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.. 

Yaku threw him a confused look. “What? I met her around two months ago. She’s a local, Bokuto.”

The Miya person scowled, “Geez. Could’ve saved me the trouble.”

You just ignored him and shifted your attention to Yaku. 

“I’m looking for Tet-” you cleared your throat. He’s been pestering you to call him ‘Tetsu’ every single day until you just succumbed to it and it became normal to you. You almost addressed him as such to these people who you presume he’s working with. 

“I’m looking for Kuroo.”

Yaku raised an eyebrow with intrigue twinkling on his whole face. “Oh?” 

“Mmmhmm,” you answered obscurely. 

“You friends or somethin?” Miya asked with an ounce of wariness, changing your initial thought of him being an idiot.

Yaku grinned. “They’re just friends,” he answered for you, obviously anticipating whether you’d agree or not. 

You weren’t ashamed of dating Kuroo, but you’ve had some kind of weird interaction with these people that involved Kuroo, save for Kageyama obviously. Poor guy must be confused at the novelty of what’s happening.

From behind Bokuto and the curly haired guy whose name you still have no idea what, the man you were looking for presented himself and walked towards you. 

Those he passed by had their eyes lingering on his back with Miya being the last person to notice him since Miya is the closest to you. 

“Not that it’s any of your business,” he puts a possessive arm around you, “ but this lost lady here is my girlfriend.” 

You tried to hold off a smile, but it was futile. You didn’t expect that announcing it to other people was that gratifying after more than a year of consistently telling people otherwise. . 

Damn it feels good to be more than just friends with Kuroo. 

A/N”

I want to cry. This was my very first fic and my very first series as well. I'm so happy to see it through and finish it.

I'm thinking of an epilogue maybe next year, but for now, I'm marking it as completed.

I love you all.

Part 9 || Epilogue ||  m.list

taglist (thos in bold and crossed out can’t be tagged)

@lia-faerie-queen @mkkhaikyuu @fastidious-and-precise @winunk @feelkindahorny @cece-lives-here @arendizzle @phantomneko0 @ysatrap @babythotshq @ameliaxo @miiy @kurooscoochie @lucifers-luv @suikrem

[crystalninjaphoenix]

Hospitals & Hellos

A JSE Fanfic

Consider this a follow-up to the action of the previous part. A lot happened, including a cliffhanger that really left you dangling >:)c Sorry about that, but also not sorry. Anyway since it’s so closely related, I’m having trouble summarizing it. Basically, Chase and Marvin get some good news, there’s a brief intermission when something else happens, and then we cut back to those in more danger. That may sound confusing but I don’t want to get too spoilery. Read for yourself =)

You can find the other stories under the pw timeline tag!

Chase woke up to the sound of his ringtone, the sensation of someone shaking his shoulder, and the pain in your back and neck that develops when you fall asleep somewhere you’re not supposed to. He groaned, and opened his eyes. Where...? Ah, right. Jack’s hospital room. He fell asleep? For how long? Visiting hours must be almost over by now.

Marvin shook him again, leaning over from his chair next to him. “You keep getting a call,” he said. “You should probably pick it up now.”

“Right.” Chase stretched, wincing a bit at the ache in his body, then dug his phone out of his pocket just as the ringtone ended and the call dropped. But looking at his lock screen, he had three missed calls from one Detective Nix. “Oh shit!” He was immediately awake. “I gotta call back—”

Before he could do that, his phone rang yet again as it received another call from the detective. This time, Chase picked it up instantly. “Hello?”

“Mr. Brody?” asked the somewhat-familiar voice of Detective Nix.

“That’s me. Sorry about all the missed calls, I-I fell asleep.”

“Ah, I see.” Nix sounded amused. “I suppose I have to plan for calling you several times.”

Chase laughed nervously, glancing over at the others. He’d fallen asleep to Marvin teaching Jack the beginnings of BSL, but now both of them were staring at him, listening in to the conversation. Jack was sitting straight up, without leaning against the bed. Marvin kept bouncing his leg. The two of them were clearly anxious. “So...wh-what’s the situation?”

“Well, there’s good news, bad news, and good news,” Nix said. “Which would you like to hear?”

Chase inhaled sharply. “Bad news first.”

“We couldn’t find your friend Henrik. Or the other one who’d been taken a month ago, Jameson.”

“Oh.” Chase’s heart sank. “What’s the good news, then?”

“First things first: your friends’ tips were extremely helpful. We managed to find the house they were talking about,” Nix said. “We didn’t recover many things from the location, but we found something else. Or rather, someone else. Jackie Donovan.”

If his heart sank before, it now rocketed upward into his throat, rendering him speechless. Finally, he managed to get out a strangled, “What?”

“He was in one of the house’s bedrooms, badly injured and tied to a chair, but alive,” Nix continued. “He’s at the hospital now.”

“Which hospital?” Chase asked.

“Southpoint General, in the—”

“Holy shit, we’re literally there right now!” Chase stood up so fast he knocked his chair over. “Where is he?! Can we see him?!”

“He’s recovering in what is, I believe, the emergency ward,” Nix said calmly. “Don’t worry, he’s stable, but as I said, badly injured. Unconscious, actually. Visiting hours are basically over, but if you’re already here, and you insist, you could probably hurry if the staff lets you—”

“That’s what we’ll do, then. We’ll be there as soon as possible!” Chase hung up without saying goodbye, and turned to face the other two.

“What was that all about?” Marvin asked, confused but hopeful.

“They found Jackie!” Chase shouted, unable to contain his overflowing joy and relief. “They got him back, he’s here, at this hospital right now!”

“What?!” Marvin shot to his feet. “We gotta see him!”

“That’s what I said! If we run, we might be able to squeeze in just before visiting hours end.” Chase started to head towards the door, then stopped, and looked back at Jack. “Oh, uh, sorry, you probably want—”

“Go!” Jack waved at the two of them, pointing at the room’s doorway. “Gogogogogo!”

Chase laughed. “Alright, we’re going! I’ll see you in a couple days, probably!”

“Go!”

“Okay, bye!” Chase hurried out the door.

“Bye, Jack!” Marvin added, following Chase.

Jack waved at the two of them as they left.

From there, the two of them hurried to the nurses’ station so they could ask where Jackie was. Once the nurse confirmed he was in the emergency ward and gave them the room number, they practically sprinted to the right wing, desperate to make it before visiting hours were over. They ended up making it just in time, and both skidded to a halt outside the right door, breathing hard.

The door to the hospital room was ajar. An older man leaned over and peered through the doorway. “Ah, hello Mr. Brody.”

“Hello, Detective,” Chase said. He paused for a moment to breathe, then added, “We’re here.”

“I can see that,” Nix replied, smiling a bit. “Well, you and your friend come in. It’s Mr. Maher, isn’t it?”

Marvin nodded. “Yeah. Weren’t you at the trial? You talked about the case?”

“So I did.” Nix nodded.

“Huh. So you’re handling the whole thing?”

“Indeed. It’s turning out to be a complex beast of clues and crime. Anyway.” Nix stepped back, and Chase and Marvin entered the room.

Most of the emergency ward was large rooms with multiple beds, but there must have been certain circumstances in place to let Jackie have his own room to himself. It was small, but a bit more homey than Jack’s room in the ICU, with cushioned chairs and a couple small tables, even a TV in a cubby in a wall. The hospital bed didn’t have as much medical equipment surrounding it. But Jackie wasn’t awake to appreciate any of this.

Chase stopped short, just staring. It was eleven months since he’d last seen Jackie. He hadn’t always been that pale, had he? His collarbone and cheeks hadn’t always jutted out like that, had they? His hair was a shoulder-length mess, having grown out, and his eyes had deep purple bags under them. He was wearing a hospital gown, but there were scars visible on his arms that certainly hadn’t been there before, as well as some bandages wrapped tightly around his right arm above the elbow. Despite all this, he looked rather peaceful in sleep, breathing steadily.

Marvin made a choked sound, unable to say anything else.

“He’s...fine, right?” Chase asked, glancing at Detective Nix.

“The doctors say so,” Nix assured him. “He was injured when we found him, but they say it’s not life-threatening.”

“H-how? How was he injured?” Chase asked hesitantly.

“Well...you can see his arm. His legs are bad, looked like someone used a knife to slash them up. And there was a stab wound in his stomach. But he hadn’t lost too much blood. They say his main problem is malnutrition. He’ll be okay.”

Chase let out a long breath. “Okay. Okay. That’s good. Good to hear.”

Marvin stayed silent. He walked up to the bed and, after a moment, gently took Jackie’s hand. 

“I’ll let you two have a moment.” Nix slid out of the room, closing the door behind him.

The moment passed in silence.

——————

The car ride back was silent as well. A lot had happened that day, and the two of them sat, quietly processing everything. They lost Schneep, but found Jackie, each within a few hours of each other. Who knew what would happen tomorrow?

Chase pulled onto the street where Marvin’s house sat, and noticed something odd. “Is there someone outside your house?”

“Hmm?” Marvin, previously spacing out, snapped back to reality. “Why would someone be at my house?”

“I dunno, I assumed you would. Not expecting anyone?” Chase shrugged. “Maybe they’re in front of the neighbors.”

“No.” Marvin narrowed his eyes, staring down the road. “There’s someone at my door. A car in front, too. Who is that? I can’t see them.” He shook his head. “Too dark. The city needs to work on installing stronger street lamps in the area.”

Chase chuckled a bit. As he approached Marvin’s house, he pulled to the side of the road, right behind the strange car that was already there, and tried to get a good look at whoever was at the doorway. A woman. Dark-haired, wearing a brown leather jacket and jeans. She was facing the door, her back to the road, but when the car pulled up she heard the sound and turned to look. Odd...Chase recognized her. But he couldn’t place where he’d seen her before. “You know her?”

“Uh...I don’t think so?” Marvin shook his head, looking confused. “But I think I do? She kinda looks familiar.”

“I was thinking the same thing, actually.” Chase parked the car and opened the door. “C’mon, I want to talk to her.”

“Yeah, let’s ask her what she’s doing at my house at like ten o’clock,” Marvin said, opening his as well and heading out.

The two of them walked up the short path to the door. The woman, noticing them, waved. “Hello! I’m very sorry, ah—one of you is Marvin, right? Actually, you both look—maybe you could both help me? I’m looking for Henrik.”

That voice made Marvin stop in his tracks. “Mina?!”

Chase visibly started as the pieces clicked into place and he remembered who this woman was. Mina von Schneeplestein—or rather, Mina Pfeiffer, as last he heard she was going by her maiden name again. What was Schneep’s ex-wife doing here?!

“Ah, you recognize me, so I have the right address.” Mina nodded, satisfied. “You are Marvin? I saw you on television, I recognize your hair. Though it’s longer than I remember. But to be fair, my memories of faces are vague.”

“You saw me on TV?” Marvin repeated, looking even more confused now that he realized who the woman was.

“Um, hi.” Chase waved awkwardly. “I’m Chase, I’m a friend of Schneep’s. What are you...It’s been a while since I’ve seen you, were you out of town or something?”

“Oh, Chase! I remember you. Yes, I went back home and stayed with family for some time,” Mina said.

“Why are you at my house?” Marvin blurted out.

“Well, ah—sorry about that. It was the only address I could think of.” Mina sounded fairly embarrassed. “I thought you would be home. I am looking for Henrik.”

“Why? We haven’t seen you for more than a year!” Marvin pointed out.

“Yes, I know. It is...a complicated situation.” Mina glanced back at the door behind her. “Should we go inside and sit down?”

“No, I’m fine,” Marvin said. “We can talk about this while standing.”

“...oh. Okay.” Looking even more embarrassed, Mina stepped away from the door, walking a bit closer to the two men. “I suppose this wouldn’t take too long.”

“So you’re looking for Schneep?” Chase asked.

Mina nodded. “Yes. I received some phone messages and mail from this hospital they said he was staying at. But I threw them out. Shortsighted, it would seem.”

“I think I know what you’re referring to,” Chase said. He recalled a conversation he had with Dr. Laurens, where she said they were trying to contact Mina but getting no response. “Did you think they were spam or something?”

“Ah...no, not exactly.” Mina grimaced. “It is really a long story, and it is cold and dark out, so I would prefer if we could step inside—”

“No, tell it quick,” Marvin interrupted.

Mina bristled a bit. “Well!”

“Marv, c’mon,” Chase pleaded.

“Look, no one disappears for a year without a reason,” Marvin insisted. “And something about this seems fishy, so I want to hear the story before I let her into my house with my pets.”

Mina sighed. “I do not see why you are so concerned. Henrik and I are married.”

“You’re divorced.”

“No, they’re separated,” Chase added. “It’s a different thing.” But personally, he still considered them exes, even if the separation had been friendly enough. The pair of them had rushed into marriage, likely due to some family pressure, and later agreed that they needed some time apart to sort their own lives out. That was about three or four years ago, and shortly afterwards Schneep had been diagnosed with schizoaffective disorder. As far as he knew, they hadn’t gotten back together since the separation.

“It’s just weird that you’re showing up looking for him now,” Marvin said, crossing his arms. “Where were you when he first went into Silver Hills?”

“I was out of the country,” Mina repeated.

“On purpose?”

“What?”

“Were you avoiding him?”

Mina looked like she wanted to protest, but then straightened, adjusted her jacket, and said, “If you must know, then yes.”

“Ha!” Marvin barked.

“You must be missing so much of what happened,” Mina said, leveling him with a stare. She was about equal height with the two men, so it wasn’t hard to do. “Henrik and I...were starting to try again. But then his behavior became erratic, and the next thing I knew, he put his friend in a coma and started killing strangers.”

“He wasn’t the one killing them,” Chase corrected gently—mostly to prevent Marvin from saying the same thing, much louder.

“Well I know that now, but at the time, it seemed fairly obvious,” Mina pointed out. “So I left for some time. I returned a couple months ago, but only now heard the news about the truth of the situation. I saw clips from the filmed hearing between you, Marvin, and that doctor. I saw them on television, and realized something was off. So I looked it up, and now I know, and now that I do, I have to talk to Henrik about something.”

“You know...it seems a bit sketchy that you immediately thought he must be the killer,” Marvin said. “Because he was, what, ‘erratic’?”

“Yes,” Mina said firmly.

“You should have realized he would never do anything like that!”

“I wasn’t about to stick around and have blind faith! That is how serial killers draw in women, it has happened in the past!”

“Schneep would never—”

“I did not know that! He was being very strange, and with his condition—”

“Get off my property.”

Mina blinked. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me.” Marvin leaned close to her. “Get off my property.”

“No, you do not understand, I really must know how to talk to Henrik,” Mina said, tone shifting from defensive anger to a strange desperation. “There is an important matter—”

“Find that mail you threw out and get the address from there. Google it, I don’t care. Though really, if you keep talking like that, I wouldn’t let you anywhere near Henrik.” Marvin growled. “If you stay here one second longer, I’m calling the police. Leave.”

Mina looked like she wanted to protest more, but thought better of it. She walked around Marvin and Chase, staring at the two of them as she did, and then hurried down the path to the street. She got inside the strange car Chase had parked behind, started it, and drove off.

“You could’ve handled that better,” Chase said.

“You didn’t say anything,” Marvin replied, facing him.

“No, I know. You’re right, something about that seemed...weird.” Chase couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but something about the way Mina was acting was...strange. Not in a bad way. But it felt like there was something more she wasn’t saying.

“I don’t like people talking about people’s ‘conditions,’” Marvin muttered.

“Yeah, that was a bit...Just, the way she said it, like it was a given, y’know?” Chase shook his head. “But you really went off there.”

Immediately, all the fire drained out of Marvin’s body. “Sorry,” he said quietly. “I’m just...tired.”

“I don’t blame you. I feel it too.” Chase nodded. “You, uh...want to go see Jackie sometime soon?”

Marvin nodded. Day after tomorrow? he asked, signing.

“That could work. We’d have to be quick, though, Stacy will be dropping off the kids in the evening for the weekend.”

Oh, you sure? I can go tomorrow, or even after the weekend.

“No, it’s fine, I...I really want to see him.” Chase swallowed a lump in his throat. “I’ll pick you up. How about around two?”

Marvin nodded again. That would work.

“Great. See you then.” Chase retreated to his car, turning back before getting inside to wave at Marvin one last time. Marvin waved back, then turned around and went through the front door to his house. Once he was gone, Chase got in his car and drove away.

This day just kept getting longer. He really needed to get home and go to bed.

——————

Two days later, Chase picked Marvin up and the two of them drove back to the hospital around two o’clock, when visiting hours started. They remembered the way to Jackie’s room, and found it quickly. Nobody else was there. Chase half-expected Detective Nix to still be here, doing some sort of police stuff, but no, the room was empty. Jackie was lying in bed, eyes open, hands folded on his stomach, staring at the ceiling. He wasn’t moving at all, except for the up-and-down of his chest as he breathed. Chase hovered in the doorway, Marvin nearby, feeling uneasy. This sight was a bit...worrying. Was Jackie okay?

Marvin leaned over and whispered, “Is he awake?”

“I don’t know,” Chase replied in the same hushed tone. “His eyes are open.”

“Maybe it’s like with Jack? How he was before?”

“God, I hope not. I don’t want anyone else to go through that.”

At that moment, Jackie’s head turned, and he looked at the two of them. He must have heard them, despite the whispering. Chase gasped a bit before coughing to clear his throat. “Hey, Jackie,” he said awkwardly. “It’s uh...it’s us.”

Jackie didn’t respond, just kept looking at them. His eyes darted up and down as he took in their appearances. Self-consciously, Chase tried to brush some nonexistent dirt off his jacket. He should have worn a newer one instead of the old one with the first merch design for his channel.

Marvin waved. “Hi. We’re here now.”

“Yeah, hi.” Chase waved again. “Uh...how are you feeling?”

Still no response. Though Jackie looked a bit confused now.

“Uh...can you hear us, bro?” Chase stepped forward until he was standing next to the bed, then put a hand on the non-bandaged part of Jackie’s arm.

“Holy shit!” Jackie jerked his arm away and bolted upright. “You’re really here!”

“Wh—yeah?!” Chase said.

Marvin laughed.

Chase glanced back at him. “Dude, what the fuck?” 

“Sorry, sorry, I-I dunno what that was about, nervous reflex,” Marvin waved away Chase’s look. “It was just a bit funny, cause he jumped up like that.”

“I—I wasn’t expecting that,” Jackie said, sounding a bit dazed.

“You...weren’t expecting us to actually be here?” Chase clarified.

“Yeah, I-I-I thought that—it’s all a bit—never thought I’d—” Jackie paused, gathering his words. “I thought that maybe...I was just daydreaming a bit. To make myself feel better. This whole place, actually.” He gestured around the hospital room. “I guess it was all so surreal, and I...I was kind of out of it, a-anyway, so I thought this was just more of that.”

“Oh. Well, no, we’re here.” Chase squeezed Jackie’s arm. “You’re really in the hospital. Southpoint General, actually, the same place Jack is.”

“Really?” Jackie laughed a bit. “Cool, I could go visit him.”

“Well he’s in a different, um, ward, or whatever,” Chase said. “But yeah, technically you could.”

Jackie smiled, but then the grin slowly faded from his face. His eyes glazed over a bit.

“So...” Marvin jumped in, walking over to stand next to Chase. “What do you remember?”

“Huh?” Jackie blinked, and looked over at him. “Remember about what? You’ll have to be a bit more specific.”

“I mean about the whole rescue operation,” Marvin explained. “How did the police find you?”

“Oh. Uhhhh yeah like I said I was really out of it, so...” Jackie shrugged. “Not that much. I remember them appearing, I think. There were, like, footsteps, and then a bunch of strangers appeared in the doorway.”

“Did they have to kick it down?” Marvin asked, sounding a little too excited at the idea.

“No, it was already open. I dunno why. Maybe he forgot to close it all the way, he was in a hurry.” Jackie mumbled that last part under his breath, but Chase and Marvin heard it easily enough. “Anyway, they picked me up, and I’m sort of assuming there was a ride to the hospital of some kind, but I completely zoned that out. I kinda vaguely remember a bunch of doctors and some bright lights? But, uh...yeah. Otherwise, I just woke up here, in the bed, and thought I was daydreaming it all.”

“You must have some vivid daydreams, bro,” Chase muttered.

“Yeah.” Jackie nodded.

Marvin gave Jackie an odd look. “I don’t know if having daydreams that strong is normal.”

“No, probably not, but it doesn’t matter, really,” Jackie dismissed.

Marvin looked like he was ready to push the issue, but Chase put a hand on his shoulder and subtly shook his head. This wasn’t the time. “Well, we’re...we’re just really glad you’re okay, Jackie,” he said softly. “We were so fucking worried. You—you’re alright, right?”

Jackie patted himself over, wincing a bit as he pressed on his chest. “Mostly, yeah.”

“Yeah. We’re so happy you’re back,” Marvin added. “What...what happened?” Chase gave him a sharp look, but it was too late, the question was out.

“What happened?” Jackie looked at Marvin incredulously. “I got fucking kidnapped, that’s what happened. And then—a-and then—I was—we—” He stopped, taking a few deep breaths. “Sorry, I...I can’t talk about it.”

Marvin winced. “Sorry. Th-that was—that was rude. It just sort of came out. You don’t have to talk about it. Like Chase said, we were just...really worried, and we—we want to know you’re okay.”

“It’s fine, just be careful,” Jackie said quietly. “I’m okay. Except for the obvious.” In the moment of silence that followed, his eyes drifted down, attention drawn by the bandages on his upper arm. Frowning in strange concentration, he reached up and started pulling at them.

“Whoa, dude, what’re you doing?” Chase almost reached out to grab his wrist, but stopped, thinking that wouldn’t be well-received. “You need those!”

“I just wanna confirm something,” Jackie muttered, managing to loosen the tight bandages enough to start unwinding them. “They can be put back on.”

“I—you’re not wrong, but—what if there’s—I don’t know, a lot of blood, or something?” Chase speculated.

“I don’t think so. Not if I’m remembering right.” Jackie slowly removed the bandages, unwinding and pulling them off. Until, eventually, the wounds underneath were visible.

All three of them stiffened in unison. Jackie’s arm was cut up, but not in a random or accidental way. Instead, the word WARNING was carved into his skin, in bleeding capital letters, going from his shoulder, all down his arm, reaching his elbow. 

“What the fuck...?” Chase said, unable to say anything else. He couldn’t believe what he was saying. Stuff like that didn’t happen in real life, only in crime dramas. Who would actually do that?

Jackie’s face shifted as he covered up his distress with a blank expression. “So I was right,” he said tonelessly, attempting to rewrap the bandages one-handedly. Chase pulled himself out of his stunned stupor to bend over and help him with them.

“I’m gonna kill him.”

“Huh?” Chase stopped, looking back over at Marvin.

“Anti. I’m gonna fucking kill him,” Marvin repeated through gritted teeth. His posture was stiff, unmoving, his fists clenched. “He takes our friends—JJ, Schneep, Jackie—and does this? I’m going to kill him. I’m going to take a fucking knife or a gun or rope or whatever I can find and I’m going to kill him and watch the fucking life drain from his eyes—”

“Jesus, Marv, calm down!” Chase cried. “You gotta think this through.”

Jackie nodded. “Yeah. You’re not a killer.”

“I could be,” Marvin said bluntly.

“No!” Chase straightened, grabbing Marvin by the shoulders and forcing him to look at him. “Marvin, I get it, you’re upset by recent events and clearly filled with rage. For good reason, I’ll say. But you can’t just walk up to a professional assassin and attack him, you’ll just get killed! Besides, JJ and Schneep wouldn’t want you to do that, even for their sake. Just...take a step back. Go walk around and get it out of your system, if you have to. Don’t do anything stupid.”

For a moment, Chase’s words only seemed to anger Marvin more. But then, he broke away, letting out one long, single breath. He pressed his hands to his eyes, breathed some more, then let out a shout and hit himself in the chest a couple times. Chase jumped in surprise, instinctively reaching forward to stop him, but Marvin was already done. “Alright, fine, you have a point. That’d be a dumb move. Impossible and not worth it. But fuck, we gotta do something.”

Chase nodded. “Yeah. I know how you feel, bro.” Even though common sense would say to leave this to the professionals, he couldn’t just sit by while his friends were in danger.

“Um...” Jackie waved a bit, drawing the other two’s attention back to him. “What do you mean ‘professional assassin’?”

“Oh. Do you not...know?” Chase asked. “I mean, I thought you would, but...I guess maybe there wasn’t an opportunity. That’s, uh...kind of what Anti does. I think what he’s done with Schneep and whatever he has planned now is just...a side thing, maybe. We actually found his website—oh shit!” His eyes widened in remembrance, and he whirled back to face Marvin. “Marv, you’re not gonna believe this, and you probably don’t need any more reason to hate this guy, but he might be the one who stabbed you.”

Marvin gasped. “Shit, really?!”

“The one who what?!” Jackie repeated.

“Oh, right you were...gone by the time that happened.” Marvin grimaced, then quickly filled in Jackie with what happened at the boutique he used to work for. Finding out it was a front, having someone stab him on his way home one night, getting home and patching up just barely in time, then figuring the owners of the front tried to kill him and heading back to Ireland for a few months to let things calm down. “How’d you figure out it was Anti, Chase?”

“I checked his website. He has reviews from past, uhhh…’clients,’ and one left one talking about a failed hit on a guy who sounded like you,” Chase explained.

“Well, shit.” Marvin folded his arms, face grim. “That’s not good. Well, I’m not gonna leave again until this whole thing is cleared up. Fuckers try to kill me again.”

“Y’know I really don’t think you should tempt fate like that,” Jackie pointed out.

“Fate doesn’t exist, only karma. They’ll get what’s coming to them thricefold, I’m not leaving.”

“I guess...you don’t have to,” Chase said skeptically. “But be careful. We’re not losing anyone else.”

Marvin nodded, expression finally softening. He grabbed Chase’s hand and squeezed it. “I will be.”

“Good.” Chase sighed. “Well, Jackie. This has been a lot of excitement. We should probably let you get some rest.”

“No no no!” Jackie protested. “I-it’s fine, I don’t want you guys to go yet. I...it’s been...so long. You know?”

Chase nodded sadly. “Almost a year.”

“Yeah. Exactly.” Jackie grabbed the edge of the hospital blanket, twisting it. “So...you have a lot to catch me up on, then. I-it’s gonna take a while. You should sit down.”

Marvin and Chase glanced at each other. Then Marvin shrugged. “There are better chairs in this room than in Jack’s,” he said.

Chase laughed. “I mean, I wasn’t gonna say it—”

“You were thinking it, though?”

“Exactly.”

“Glad to hear my chairs are superior,” Jackie said, smiling a bit. “Pull one up.”

“Alright, Jackieboy Man, we have some time,” Chase grinned. “There’s a lot you’ve missed.”

The three of them sat, talking for hours about things that mattered a lot, and things that didn’t matter at all.

——————

“—can’t believe they—how did they know about—probably figured out about the others too—”

Jameson wasn’t paying much attention to Anti’s muttering, but every so often, he caught random snatches as Anti paced back and forth. Every time he passed by the doorway, more angry phrases passed through into the bedroom beyond. Something really had him upset, didn’t it? From what little he heard, someone had found something, and that was a big problem. Well...he had wondered if the police found Anti’s previous hideout, and if that was the reason he had to drag them out of there. Whatever the case, good. If Anti had a problem, he deserved it.

“—three fucking people in this tiny—gotta find out what’s still—somewhere new? Maybe?—”

Lying on the bed, Jameson saw Anti’s shadow pass to the left...then the right...then the left...then the right.... It kept cutting across the light that was shining into the dim bedroom from the room outside. The living room, to be exact. The living room of the apartment he was now trapped in, to be precise. Though, Anti did seem to be distracted. The bedroom door was wide open, if he wanted he could run out and—No, it probably wouldn’t work. Anti told him the front door was locked, and he probably still had the key on him. Jameson couldn’t take it from him; Anti was much stronger. Besides, even if the key had been sitting out on the table, Jameson wasn’t the only person who needed to get out.

Speaking of which...

He rolled over to his side, now facing the bedroom wall. There was a window on this side, but the shutters were closed, and actually had a padlock making sure they couldn’t be moved. Anti probably had that key, too. There was a wardrobe in one corner and a dresser in the other, the former having its doors ajar to show it was empty inside. Or...empty of clothes, at least. A figure was pressed against one wall, huddled up, indistinct in the shadows. When Jameson had woken up a few hours ago, there had been faint mumbling and sobbing coming from that direction. Now, there was nothing.

After a moment of listless staring, Jameson sat up, glanced out the doorway to make sure Anti was still occupied in his pacing, then stood and walked over to the wardrobe. He pushed the door farther open and stared down at the figure. A man. Knees pulled up and arms covering face, the classic defensive position. A moment more passed before Jameson sat down on the wardrobe floor next to the shadowy huddle.

“Ah!” The man gasped a bit, then looked up. Wide blue eyes reflected the little light in the dim room. He stared at Jameson, then asked, “Jackie?”

Jameson shook his head.

“No, no. Of course not. I’m sorry, I am just confused.” The man’s eyes squinted a bit. “Do I...know you?”

Jameson shook his head again.

“Oh. Good. I was worried for a moment there.” The man uncurled a bit, taking his arms away from his face. He reached down to his ankles, slightly adjusting the cuffs around them, binding them together. Then he glanced around. “I do not recognize this place, either. Do you?” When Jameson shook his head for a third time, the man tilted his head. “Can you...not speak?”

Faintly surprised, Jameson nodded. Most people would ask why he was quiet or demand that he talk. Only a few caught on to the reality without him somehow cuing them with signs or writing.

“Ah, I’m sorry, then. Can you hear me?”

A nod.

“I see.” The man glanced out at the room again. “My name—my name is Henrik.” So Jameson’s guess was right. This was the Dr. Schneeplestein he’d heard so much about, and had one brief meeting with, a meeting that had ended badly. “What is your—what do I call you?”

Thinking for a moment, Jameson reached out and gently took one of Schneep’s hands. He stiffened a bit, but allowed him to do so. Jameson then drew out the letter J twice on the surface of his palm.

“JJ? Oh, that is very nice.” Schneep smiled faintly. “I understand some sign language, you know. But I am afraid I am very rusty. I do not think I could hold a conversation.” His smile fell. “Do you...know why we are here?”

Jameson nodded sadly. He gestured out towards the room, in the direction of the doorway Anti was pacing and muttering in front of.

Schneep shuddered. “Yes, I—I have—he has—I have been in this situation. Before.”

Jameson pointed at himself, then made the sign for also by pointing his fingers and touching his hands together.

“I know that one. You...you know him, too?” Schneep’s voice held a combination of horror, sympathy, and strangely, hope. Hope that he wasn’t alone. “I suppose I don’t have to explain, then.”

Letting out a huff of dark laughter, Jameson shook his head.

“Hmm. That is good.” Schneep scanned Jameson, taking in as many details he could in the faint light. “I...something about this time is...different. Than when he last took me.” He suppressed another shiver as he looked up towards the shadow passing back and forth on the ceiling. “I...am sorry you are here.”

Jameson scooted closer to him. He put one hand on Schneep’s shoulder and signed Sorry with his other. Neither of them should be here. Anti should never have interfered in their lives again.

Schneep let out a shaky breath, and leaned closer to Jameson until he was resting his weight against him. Jameson pressed his head against his. And together, they listened to the sound of their nightmare pacing and muttering, wondering what was next for them.

[timetroublingtrickster]

Tech Trick(s) 

Right after watching the 3rd Loki Episode I was about to come here and post:

If that hasn´t all been a ruse I´m going to RIOT!  

Now I´m at the point where I´m absolutely unwilling to believe Loki would get recklessly drunk (excuse me “very full”) during an apocalypse and neglectfully destroy their only option of escape and I´m more occupied with the question just WHEN and HOW Loki Laufeyson took over!  

I´m inclined to believe that at least (A) the broken TemPad was an illusion that Loki showed Sylvie Laufeydottir. Why?  > To get information about Sylvie & gain influence on the overall situation  Getting them “fake” stranded puts Loki in a position where he can have a conversation with her, judge her character, try to find out what her plans are and probably get her on his side or make her think he is on hers. Not only would he have time to work his “silver tongue” and get to know her and/or get to her with his conversation skills but additionally the way Sylvie would act within a possibly deadly apocalypse scenario surely would tell Loki a lot about her.   > To maybe portray himself as a bit more naive than he is?  Having a party with the people in the train would then have been part of setting the broken TemPad illusion up. “I just sat on it and it broke” would probably be hard to believe, but it also paints Loki in a certain light. Sylvie calls Loki a “clown”, “not a serious man”. This kind of hedonistic Loki is someone whom you would need to keep an eye on or else his irresponsibility could cause you trouble but this kind of “clown” is not someone from whom you would expect some serious scheming and plans.   I think Loki might be in the midst of trying to portray himself as someone Sylvie might underestimate.  [On a Sidenote: This would fit well with how they talk about plans in the episode. Sylvie is obviously invested in her “years in the making” plan, a comment Loki seems to wave aside a bit, just saying yes to placate her. Later Sylvie informs Loki that his getting in the train plan “wasn't even a plan.” and that “Plans have multiple steps.” This again paints Loki as simpler than he is. There´s more plan talk but I leave it at that.]  This would however still mean that they are dependent on the power source of the Ark (which I´m reluctant to believe see below) hence why I am having the suspicion that the “Trick” started earlier and (B) the TemPad was never truly “outta juice” 

“You don't know how to Recharge it.” “Of course I do. You're not the only tech savvy Loki.” I´m inclined to take his word there. Although he played it as masking his lack of knowledge, I do think that he actually might be tech savvy here. My current headcanon is that Loki, aside from beating time, actually has watched those TVA propaganda  training videos and absorbed all the information. Knowing what he is dealing with and how things work surely must be a key to whatever ambition he is following.  You got to know how things work to mess them up, you have to see the order to unravel it and create chaos.  

I´m betting Loki knows about the limits and capabilities of the TemPad and that one that seemingly needs recharging buys him some time with Sylvie and opportunities. Maybe Loki truly drained the TemPad of the energy to hand Sylvie a device that actually was not working, so she couldn´t see any trickery. Maybe he pulls out some battery device last minute, has had temporarily held the energy though some magic and has already put it back in a concealed TemPad. Or there was magic at play and the whole uncharged device was faked.  Wouldn´t Sylvie have noticed any magical tampering?  Thor needed to throw things at “Loki” to reveal his magic. While Sylvie didn´t touch the broken remnants of the TemPad she held the “outta juice” one and she could have more insight as magic user but the episode established that they both are not necessarily entirely familiar with each other´s magic.  >> It´s difficult to say just how much Sylvie know´s about Loki´s skills, but she does recognize them as not unremarkable and not something she can just act against. This seems to be proven by her action of not trying to just take the TemPad from Loki.  >> Loki´s familiarity with Sylvie´s skills is a bit trickier. When the first explosion hits he asks “Is that one of your powers?“, maybe genuinely wondering, maybe not. Mostly this episode is about one particular skill: Enchantment is not among the faves Loki lists to the TVA in his lecture mode. (On a side note: The “But you already knew that” (1x2) is so clever in that moment, it´s played as humble, as Loki coming out of lecture mode and “realizing” this, but it also tells us that he didn´t reveal any new information to the TVA or didn´t clarify any complex matter for them. Technically they should know everything anyway but I´m wondering if the show will show us something up Loki´s sleeves that they didn´t.) But later he remarks: “Enchantment is a clever trick. Cowardly, a bit amateurish, but clever” (1x2) It seems he is implying that he´s well versed in it but above it. However in 1x3 Loki asks how Sylvie´s Enchantment works. Which does not necessarily mean he is not familiar and skilled in Enchantement himself, but he might indeed not quite know just how Sylvie in particular works with it.  When Sylvie tries to enchant him, Loki points that out and says it won´t work, not because of him being a “magician” but because his “mind is too strong.” (1) Later he brings the power up again (2), not straight up asking how it works, but going for a more unassuming question of where she learned it.  “So, where'd you learn to do the... You know, the... Whatever it is?“ He shows himself impressed that she´s an autodidact.  Then he shifts to “how it works” and offers a quite simple thought “You just go into their minds and project some sort of illusion?“   The topic is dropped after Sylvie offers to just show him by enchanting him.  Later Loki tries another angle (3) he again is offering a faulty (!) presumption of how the Enchantment works. “Here's an idea. What if you enchanted me and you could walk for both of us? Or I take a nap in my subconscious, and then you could just wake me when we arrive.“ Sylvie points out that his is in fact not how it works. After some remarks about “tactical advantage” she actually starts to explain to Loki!  To which Loki says “And you call me a magician.“ again putting himself in the position of the lesser skilled one in this area. And I do think this might have been calculated and on purpose? I´m kind of talking myself into believing that Loki might know quite well how Enchantment works  &  I´m super surprised that Sylvie with all that inquiry about her skill never said something like: “Why would you want to know more about a cowardly, amateurish thing?!” Mirroring Lokis words from 1x2. 

Moreover I´m wondering if there was an additional motive of “actually” trying their luck with the Ark. “Never had us on it” Loki says, implying they could change things and make the escape vessel leave. Which could have an element of caring about the people?  Loki couldn´t act in Pompei, maybe he can here. Loki laments the fate of the woman that shot at them. “A pity the old woman chose to die, don't you think?” Then again he might just bring that up to gauge Sylvies reaction to it. He also made no attempt to help or ask her to come along. Then again that might not be a sign of not caring, but recognizing someone made their choice and respecting it.  Going for the Ark could also have an element of gauging his influence on the course of time? Pompei is long past for this Loki, this scenario is not and there is no TVA currently present. So far Loki already “uncovered a huge hole” in TVA security (1x2) and he knows that the TVA is pruning divergent paths, but he is also in the midst of seeing that they aren´t infallible and this might be a chance to just test things a bit. Maybe he has an interest in seeing if he (now) can have an impact in “hijacking the ark and making sure it gets off this moon”. Maybe it´s also to see how the TVA would deal with these new variant survivors and if they are currently even capable to do so. This could be a moment to reassure himself that his actions have an impact and an opportunity to find out more about how the TVA works. 

I do not think Loki would rely on hijacking the ark as a plan to get them to safety? If it is true that he does not know about this apocalypse, which is just given how many there are, likely, then the information Sylvie gave him is just not nearly enough to make a call like that. The Ark could have been stopped from leaving due to so many reasons and plenty far beyond their control and influence. Just like it happened. That would be an irresponsibly risky move.  [Loki s1ep03 “Lamentis”] What do you think? 

[mrsgiovanna]

Nostalgia

A bit of a drawn out scenario, slightly angsty as the reader fights with certain emotions, the beginnings of Don Giorno x reader relationship.

TW: mentions of injuries, part 5 spoilers,

Nostalgia is a strange phenomenon. Sometimes it can fill you with warm, comforting memories that imbue you with joy, other times it can instill a heavy melancholy that refuses to be shaken. You had been going back and forth between these two states ever since that bizarre week had changed the course of your life just over 3 years ago.

Septembers in Italy were beautiful, the sweltering summer heat begins to mellow out for milder temperatures and an amber glow starts to tint the atmosphere. Today, however, was especially important to you. September 27th… Bruno’s birthday… As you sit in front of your vanity mirror, adding the finishing touches to your outfit for the day, you can’t help but reminisce about the all the different things Bruno taught you as you were growing up. He was the one who taught you how to braid your hair and encouraged you to be a bit less abrasive in your mannerisms. It’s funny when you think about it, but you were groomed into a lady by the most elegant man you’d ever known.

You had first met Bruno when you were 10 years old after taking the initiation test with Polpo. You were forced into an impossible situation, and joining Passione was the only way to survive. Being among the younger members under Polpo’s control meant that you had encountered Bruno on a number of missions. At first you found him so vexing with his perfectly cut hair and neat, fashionable clothes. You on the other hand could have easily been mistaken for a street urchin had it not been for your naturally pretty face and sparkly eyes. An unlikely friendship had bloomed between you and the serene boy, and it wouldn’t be long before you both started to treat each other as siblings. Your heart was always unclouded when you followed Bruno, so you made a promise to yourself to protect him at all costs.

As the years went on, you’d trained with your stand to get stronger. Yours was one that comprised of two acts, the first awakened after you were impaled by the stand arrow during Polpo’s test, and the second, when you and Bruno were on a particularly dangerous mission. You had both somehow underestimated your enemy… You just remember being engulfed by a sea of red, not realizing that it was flowing from you. You watched the enemy stand user move towards Bruno, and your broken body moved before you could even think and landed the finishing blow in one graceful action. A few days later you woke up in a complete daze to a rather angry faced Bruno who reluctantly told you what had happened. You had hoped your poor condition would be enough of a deterrent for the scolding you knew you were about to receive, but luck was not on your side… After that day Bruno silently vowed to keep you safe.

One by one Bruno recruited members for his unit, stitching together a group of misfits into the family you had grown to love. You shared a special bond with each of them- they were the band of brothers you so desperately wanted. It was a shame it didn’t last longer…

You were jolted out of your reverie by the shrill ring of your cellphone. You didn’t need to look at the caller ID to know it was Giorno. You contemplated taking the call, but you felt a bit fragile, and knew that if he had heard how you had sounded, he’d want to go to visit Bruno’s grave with you. Aware of the fact that if he couldn’t get a hold of you, he’d just come to look for you, you reluctantly ignored the call and placed the cellphone in your bag, continuing with readying yourself for the day. You just needed a bit of time to visit Bruno on your own first.

You’d finished off the braid running over the side of your head with a familiar gold clip, and fastened a peculiar looking necklace with a golden zipper hanging from it around your neck. Usually donning these accessories when you needed comfort, it was days like these, the nostalgia ridden days in which comfort was what you needed the most. Giving yourself a quick once over in the full length mirror that was mounted next to the entrance of your room you decided you had done enough and it was time for you to head out.

The first thing you were greeted with when you stepped outside your apartment building was the luxurious black car waiting for you, sent by Giorno no doubt. Slightly grimacing, you gracefully climbed in expecting to find him there but the car was empty save for your driver and the guard who took up the front end. The young Don did, however, leave a large bouquet of white flowers for you to take with you as an offering. It seems with the ignored call, he had gotten the message. You didn’t understand why you still needed a guard. Over the years since Giorno had become Don, he had taken you off all dangerous missions, and recently, you hadn’t been sent on any missions at all... Looking at the beautiful flowers, some types you hadn’t even seen before, you were certain that Giorno created them with his stand ability, and was suddenly overcome with a pang of guilt, almost certain that your actions had slighted your boss. You had a complex relationship with Giorno. You were both the same age, and when he first joined Passione, you were intrigued by him... he seemed so much more mature than you were- it left you wondering what were the circumstances that had forged him in this manner. He was an incredibly handsome young man, and every time he had spoken to you, or had spoken in general, you had felt your face heat up. If only those warm, fluttery feelings could have lasted…

You didn’t blame him for losing your friends, you could honestly say, you never really did blame him at all, he was, unfortunately, an easy target for your wrath and sorrow because everything had spiraled out of control after his arrival, almost as if he was the catalyst. So in his first months as the Don, not only did he have to deal with reforming Passione, but with your ruthless insults as well, much to your chagrin though, he handled both of those challenges with the grace of a prince. After some time you had realized you were selfishly focusing on your own loss, not registering the fact that Giorno, Mista and Trish had all lost these people as well, and were all processing their feelings.

You resolved to apologize to Giorno, and he was gracious enough to accept without going further into it. With that you allowed yourself to get closer to him, and it wouldn’t be long before you realized that his convictions were as noble and selfless as could be.

You had finally arrived at the site. Slowly walking towards the beautiful headstone you laid the bouquet in front of it and sat on the soft grass beside his grave, just staring at the lettering on the ornate stone for a few moments. Saying a silent prayer, you could only hope that Bruno was at peace, and that he was watching over you all, hopefully with pride rather than disappointment.

Time had flown by, and you only noticed that the light was slowly starting to fade when a cold wind had ripped through the area. Hugging yourself to keep warm you stood up and gave his resting spot one last glance before you could turn to leave, which was proving more difficult than you thought, feeling the tears sting the corners of your eyes, threatening to fall.

Giorno knew that you were purposefully ignoring his attempts to contact you, so he gave you the space you needed. He wasn’t sure when his feelings for you intensified, but he was aware that the things he did for you went well beyond his sense of duty towards Bucciarati. He could understand why you wanted to keep your distance, and he convinced himself that assuring your safety and loving you from afar would be okay, but the cracks in his resolve revealed themselves every time he spoke to you. For all intents and purposes, he was going to let you have this day to yourself, but when he called the driver who was still waiting for you, and found out that you were still at Bruno’s grave, he had to go after you. He grabbed his coat, knowing that you’d probably be freezing in the nippy evening air and decided to drive himself to you.

When he got to you, it was as he expected, you were holding yourself as you stood up from your spot. Your shoulders trembled, although he wasn’t sure if it was from the cold or the emotions swirling around in your mind… no matter, he got out of the car and made his way towards you.

Suddenly, you felt something warm envelop you. The feint scent of expensive cologne was familiar to you and when you turned around to meet intense emerald eyes looking at you, you knew why.

“Cara… I was unsure of whether to come… I just wanted to make sure you were okay… Well as okay as can be expected on a day like this.”

The gentle quality of his voice was so soothing, you wanted to reply that you were fine and that he didn’t have to worry about you, but your words were trapped in your throat as Giorno raised his hand to your face to wipe away a few tears that had betrayed you.

Noticing how you battled to choke back your sobs, Giorno spoke. “It’s okay to let it out. Get it out of your system so you can heal. I don’t know exactly what you’ve been through in your life, but I do know that you’re pretty special to have won over everyone… even Abbacchio”.

He was shocked to hear your soft laughter. He looked down at you to see the most beautiful smile blossom on your face. You didn’t mean to laugh at him, you were just reminded of the exchanges between Abbacchio and Giorno and couldn’t help but laugh at the memories, or the fact that Don Giovanna still seemed perturbed by them.

“Come on cara, it’s starting to get dark and cold, and I’m sure you haven’t eaten anything all day. Mista, Trish and Fugo are waiting for us at Libeccio… Come, I won’t take no for an answer, ” Giorno said as he extended his hand to you. You looked up to see him smiling at you, and a sense of solace washed over you. You weren’t sure if it was his gentle demeanor or the way the setting sun illuminated his golden curls like a halo, but your heart felt at ease for the first time in years. You took his hand, silently returning his smile. The warmth kept growing within you, it was familiar, and a comforting reminder of happier times.

[chubbyreaderchan]

The Bomb Expert | Sasuke Uchiha x chubby!Reader | 1/?

A/n: Reader summons rats to dismantle and place bombs. She and Sasuke were close friends up until he left for Orochimaru. One day, Sasuke comes back to ask her to join his team to kill Itachi. Sorry if Sasuke is a bit ooc in this. I suck at writing him so I'm trying to write him more so I can get it.

Tw: Female pronoun reader, animal death (old age)

--

(Y/n) sniffled softly as she sat at the small grave. Her male rat, Gozaburo had died. Her parents were off on a mission when it happened and they wouldn't be back until she was going to start the chunin exams started, so here she was in the field burying the large rat. It wasn't the first time a rat had died of old age, it wasn't new but it was always heart breaking. The ninja rats were her family. It was sad, she hoped he would be there for her to help her through the exams but that didn't seem possible. She sniffled again, placing a flower down once he was buried and stood up.

Sasuke had originally came to this field to train and get away from Naruto and Sakura but instead he found a young slightly plump girl around his age looking quite sad. She looked familiar. Oh right, she was on team 8. He stared at her a moment thinking about leaving and finding somewhere else to go but then he saw the tears. He sighed internally before speaking.

"Are you okay...?" She looked up, shocked that anyone was there. She thought this area was going to be secluded but here was the famous last of the Uchihas watching her cry over a rat. He would probably think she was ridiculous. His whole clan was killed. "You'd think it was stupid... It's not a big deal... Really." Sasuke rolled his eyes. "What is it?" "One of my older ninja rats passed. That's all." "..." He didn't say anything. "I know it's not that big a deal." Sasuke sighed. "You cared about him. He was one of your partners."

"Yeah..."

"It's not that stupid."

"But--" he shook his head stopping her from mentioning his struggles. "How did he die?" "He was old for a rat." She said softly. "I see." He responds. "You want to come train with me?" He didn't know why he asked her that. Maybe because he understood her feelings, even if it was just a rat.

--

Somehow Sasuke developed a friendship with the young kunochi. He was impressed by her, even if she wasn't the best in hand to hand, she was fantastic at tactile explosives. Hell, she was even amazing a dismantling complex bombs. He found himself often seeking her out when he was annoyed by Naruto or his many fan girls.

She was calm and didn't obsess over him. It was nice. He enjoyed visiting her place, watching her care for her partners was a peaceful environment.

When he was marked by Orochimaru and he was trying to decide what he was going to do she was the only one he would stay for.

Did he fall for her? That was ridiculous. He would miss her.

That's why he snuck into her window before he left. (Y/n) was shocked to see him there so late. "Sasuke?" "I'm going with him."

Her face scrunched, she was getting ready for bed and damn she looked cute looking at him like that.

"With Orochimaru... I need to get stronger. I need to kill Itachi." He said smoothly. "I just needed to see you before I left." Maybe he did fall for her but he couldn't. He wouldn't. Not until Itachi was dead.

She gave him a look. One that he knew everyone would give him. She was going to stop him. "If that's what you think is right." He looked up at her in surprise. He was sure she would tell him not to go. "Sasuke... This is your path to walk just know I will be here if you need me for anything."

He wanted to kiss her. But he didn't. He just left. That was the last time she would see him, at least for the next three years.

-- 3 years later

"How was he?" Sakura and Naruto had returned from their mission not long ago. Sakura and (Y/n) decided to have some time together. Sakura liked (Y/n) though something in her told her that Sasuke would pick her before he'd pick Sakura.

(Y/n) handed a grilled veggie to a small rat cuddling against her neck. She took a bit of her own food as she waited for her response. "He was... Different. Stronger." She sipped her tea sadly. "I see." Was the rat handlers response. In all honesty, Sasuke looked disappointed in her opinion when he saw her. He was definitely hoping she would come for him, at least that is what her inner Sakura was screaming.

"Next time... You should come with us." She said. "Maybe you could convince him to come back. He always liked you..." (Y/n) shook her head. "I think he'll come back when he's ready." Sakura looked at her in surprise. "What?"

"Sasuke is stubborn... Just like Naruto. They need to come to their own conclusions. It's why I didn't try to stop him." Sakura instantly froze.

"You had the opportunity to stop him?" She was hurt, the small rat hid quickly into her master's shirt knowing Sakura's rage. "Kind of. He wouldn't have stayed for me..."

"It kills me to say this, (Y/n) but... I think he would have."

-- Orochimaru's "death"

(Y/n) had not expected this.

Not ever. She was in a town in the land of fire that had a specific shop with her rats favorite treat. It's the only one a certain rat would take and she goes on a journey often to be sure she always had it at home. Some would say she spoils her ninja rats but she didn't mind... But she never expected to see him.

"(Y/n)." She froze when she heard his voice. It only changed slightly but she could find that voice anywhere. Her plush form turned quickly, Sasuke's heart skipped a beat when their eyes met. "Sasuke..." She grew into herself. Even if she was a bit on the fatter side, it suited her.

There where nights where he dreamed of her but he had no idea how beautiful she would be once he saw her again. She would be a distraction but her skills and intelligence would be useful.

"Wh--...? Did you...?"

"We can catch up later." He said coldly. "I have been waiting to see you here."

"What...?" She was shocked. "Why? Why didn't you just come to my house I haven't..." It was clear she was rambling, he simply shook his head to get her to stop. "I can't go back there... I just need to talk to you."

"Okay."

She purchased her items and walked out with him.

"I am putting together a team to take down Itachi."

"And...?"

"Your skills would work well for me."

"I see."

She adjusted the bag in her hand, without thinking Sasuke took it from her, as if he were some kind of lover of hers. What an idea...?

No. Not yet.

"So you want me to abandon the village for you."

"You don't hav--"

"Can I think about it?"

Sasuke looked her over, hiding any of his emotions on his face.

"Three days. Meet me at the Great Naruto Bridge. I am going to be there. If you don't show up by sunset I'll assume you won't do it."

--

It was that last day. It was hard to choose. If she left maybe he would come back after he reached his goals? Maybe... Just maybe.

She couldn't tell anyone. She didn't want to risk becoming a spy and Sasuke finding out. It would only push him away. The sun was still high. If she left now she would just barely make it.

She looked at her rats and sighed. There was no choice. She had to help him if she ever wanted him to come back with her.

With shocking speed she grabbed her clothes and a bit of equipment, as well as food for her summons. Out the door she went to make it to the great Naruto Bridge, hoping not to draw attention.

She told the two keeping watch at the gate she was leaving for more rat treats due to an unfortunate accident. (Y/n) had a feeling she wasn't the best liar. Hopefully it wouldn't draw to much attention. That was one part of her journey that didn't need to be worried about for the moment.

Sasuke waited.

In fact sunset was already falling upon the bridge. "It's sunset." Suigetsu said boredly, he really wanted to get that sword. Sasuke looked at him with an annoyed expression. Suigetsu shrugged a bit.

Sasuke turned to leave but stopped when he heard his name. "Sasuke... Sorry I'm late."

"That's her?" The shark like male said in surprise. "She doesn't look that impressive."

Sasuke glared at him in annoyance. "Tsk." Somehow he was personally offended that he would say something like that about her.

"Let's just go. We still have more members to collect."

[shinydelirium]

Kiro’s Rumors and Secrets: Discarded Light (Season 2 Chapters 6-9) Translation [CN]

***SPOILERS*** THIS POST CONTAINS HEAVY SPOILERS FOR CONTENT NOT YET RELEASED ON EN SERVER!!! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!!!***

So I lied when I said I was gonna translate and post Kiro’s Season 2 chapter 12, lol. But rest assured, it will be next. Just wanted to include this R&S after translating chapter 8-9 to provide some more insight into Kiro’s character from an outsider’s perspective. Although it’s also a pathetic excuse to delay the chapter 12 translation cuz I know it’s gonna hurt just as much as the first time I read it T_T

Anyways, enjoy~

This “superstar” is always beyond everyone’s expectations.

[Chapter 1]

The giant, reinforced concrete extends high into the sky, and the spotlessly wiped glass reflects the neon and dilapidated crescent moon in the distance.

Ah Liu perched on the top of the building, aiming at the silent building opposite him.

Soon, the 8 o’clock bell and a sound in his earphones rang at the same time.

“It’s time to start.”

Ah Liu tightened the rope harness, confirmed the safety of the landing point, and jumped down into the bottomless abyss between the two buildings.

Ah Liu is a bartender, a kind of superficial meaning.

Although he is indeed employed by the owner of Mondlicht bar, his work is not just about bartending and wiping glasses.

“A guest will come in the afternoon, and you will be in charge of collecting it.”

In the bar, the man behind the counter hummed a small tune and placed the wine glasses on the shelf as usual, attached to the task at hand without raising his head.

Ah Liu nodded and when he got up, he heard the man add another sentence.

“This time it’s a long-term big deal. The employer’s status is a bit special, so be more cautious.”

Ah Liu has done many assignments, but the boss reminded him as if this is first time.

This means that the employer is really not good at talking.

The owner threw a report from the counter. Ah Liu took it and looked up in surprise after a few glances.

“What is this person?”

The owner knew what he was thinking, and smiled amusingly.

“When you see him, you will know how kind and compassionate my reminder is.”

Ah Liu put the file on the table suspiciously. The knife in his hand gave off a silver light, feeling a bit funny.

The man on the file has brilliant blonde hair and his blue eyes seem to reflect a clear lake along with a pure smile.

Even Ah Liu, who doesn’t know the entertainment industry at all, knows the person in the photo.

Kiro, the most sought-after superstar of the Inverted Smile Film and Television Company.

His smile appeared on the electronic screens in the streets and alleys as well as on the packaging bags of the new potato chips in the convenience store, making it difficult to miss for anyone who passed by.

Why would such a person who stands at the top, shining and dazzling, pay a big price for a piece of information?

Ah Liu glanced at the file. The paper listed the employer’s request and the price.

The price is irresistible, and the request is worthy of this astronomical price that is suffixed with many zeros.

“The work content of other people has already been arranged, so please prepare.”

Ah Liu made a rough estimate of the time and energy required to take this big arrangement, and then thought about his fortune, and neatly put the file into his pocket.

“It seems that for a long time, we have to work for this Mr. Kiro.”

Soon the appointed time arrives.

When the door of the bar was pushed open, Ah Liu involuntarily glances over.

The person who came in wore a black hat and was dressed up very simply. He walked straight to the bar, threw an envelope to the owner, and then reached out and took off the hat, revealing his golden hair.

“As agreed before.”

He said the words briefly, as if he didn’t want to say more.

If he hadn’t already known his identity, Ah Liu felt that the star’s temperament at the moment was more suitable for this bar than him.

The owner nodded, put away the envelope, and raised his chin towards Ah Liu.

Ah Liu leaned against the bar, turned the knife in his right hand, raised his eyebrows at the guest in front of him and said hello.

In fact, generally speaking, the attitude towards guests should be a little more polite, but Ah Liu was inexplicably teasing. Perhaps because of the other person, or perhaps he was just curious about the true appearance of the superstar hidden under his handsome face.

However, Kiro’s expression was plain and straightforward.

“My request, you should know everything.”

It was completely different from the reaction he expected. Ah Liu pulled back his shoulders and put away his knife.

“Almost. Although it’s a bit tricky, it can be done.”

It was probably the first time Kiro saw someone who dared to speak so directly. He raised his eyes and reminded him not to be serious.

“Think carefully, don’t accept the task so quickly.”

“We are in this business, and we have to do it to the end after receiving the customer’s order. Although this task is not my responsibility alone, but since it’s within the scope of my work, I will definitely do it for you.”

Ah Liu was frank and extended his hand towards Kiro.

“I will follow you in the future.”

Probably out of respect, Kiro held the hand that was stretched out, but that’s all. He didn’t seem to want any contact other than trading with the person in front of him.

“How it’s done, I will tell you later.”

After he said this, he didn’t stay any longer, so he turned and left the bar.

“Why did you find this star? He’s a bit different from what I thought.”

Ah Liu turned around, tapped his index finger on the table, making a clicking sound.

The owner slowly handed him a glass of wine and smiled meaningfully.

“He’s really not any ordinary star.”

“As for what kind of person, you will know soon enough.”

[Chapter 2]

Ah Liu is a practitioner with a sense of professional ethics.

Although he found it very difficult to understand the employer’s, Kiro’s, request, he paid enough for Ah Liu to add ingredients to the menu shamelessly. While eating instant noodles, he made preparations very rigorously.

When Ah Liu completed all the preparations, Kiro also came as scheduled, with a laptop computer.

Ah Liu didn’t think Kiro could help him with his work, but half an hour later, his impression of Kiro was completely overturned.

Kiro asked for some relevant information, then turned on the computer with familiarity, tapping the keyboard quickly with his fingers.

Soon, lines of complex codes flashed across the screen like some kind of fluorescent green tide with special beauty.

Ah Liu stared at Kiro’s movements dumbfounded and couldn’t help but utter a hometown dialect.

“Yo, how are you so good?”

Ah Liu knows that when employers choose a place like theirs, it means that they need to deliver a little more or less of their own secrets and trust.

But….it’s already hard being a star right now, do you have to have to work part-time on the side too?

The security system on the screen was easily hacked, and the red warning turned into a green traffic sign. Kiro stopped typing until he locked a certain area on the outskirts of Loveland City.

“Found it.”

He stretched his waist and habitually reached near the computer as if looking for something to drink.

When he didn’t feel anything he gave a soft “huh”. His extended hand stiffened for a second, and then quickly retracted it, speaking nonchalantly.

“I have locked a few addresses that appear to have logged in to the server, but the specific locations need to confirmed.”

“How is it on your end?”

Although shocked by Kiro’s hacking skills, Ah Liu did not forget his work, and pointed to the surveillance screen in front of him.

“The monitoring software is installed, but there is no movement yet.”

“I suggest waiting for another two or three days to take a look.”

Kiro nodded, put away the computer, put on his hat and mask, and left quietly.

Ah Liu stood up, moved his shoulders and inadvertently walked towards the window.

Next to a vending machine on the corner downstairs, Kiro, wearing a black hood, was bending over to drop coins and soon a bottle of green soda rolled out.

He was a little far away, but Ah Liu still saw the drink clearly.

The green apple flavor is very high in sugar, and young girls are unwilling to buy it, so they are always not able to be sold.

Kiro finished drinking in one breath. His eyes raised slightly, showing a satisfied look. He threw the plastic bottle into the trash can briskly, then turned and left.

Ah Liu once again became curious about Kiro.

[Chapter 3]

He didn’t meet Kiro again until a long time later.

During this period, Kiro did not take the initiative to contact Ah Liu, and he has been diligently monitoring the marked area while waiting for Kiro’s news.

The days of waiting were a bit boring. It wasn’t until one time, on the convenience store TV news that Ah Liu learned that Kiro was involved in a “wounding incident” and revealed his identity as an Evolver.

Ah Liu slurped the instant noodles. On TV, Kiro looked directly at the camera and generously admitted his hidden identity.

He swallowed the instant noodles, wondering what he was doing.

Although he didn’t have much contact with Kiro, he knew very well—this person would not be so reckless and willful, and that he might have his own reasons behind this incident.

After that, a while later, Kiro’s company also underwent some trouble, and he himself claimed to retreat for creation purposes.

In the silence, Ah Liu disassembled and reassembled the pistol bought from the black market in the dark. The screen beside the pistol showed clues that he finally tracked down.

Hunter game.

It’s time to contact his employer, he thought.

In the dark, the cheerful and broad bells rang—

The so-called hunter game, even though Ah Liu never heard of it before, Kiro specifically called him to investigate since it was also related to what they had checked before. Naturally, Ah Liu concentrated all his time and energy into it.

When following Kiro’s clues, he slowly became more aware that there was a behemoth showing his minions in the darkness.

But it paid off, and finally someone bit the hook that had been cast before.

Ah Liu stuffed a pistol into his waist, holding his cell phone, and dialed Kiro.

The phone picked up after a few rings.

“What’s up?”

“I found a building where the other party had been active. I’m going to explore it tonight. If I’m lucky, I might find something.”

Kiro on the other end paused for a moment, inhaled and quickly stopped talking.

It seemed that Kiro was not the only person on the phone. Ah Liu vaguely heard another person speaking to Kiro and his voice rose naturally.

“Savin, I’m really not stealing snacks. If you don’t believe me, then come and see for yourself.”

“Hey—wait, come back later. Now I’m bitter. As soon as you interrupted, the melody of my new song is gone.

“I never told anyone that you hid my three boxes of snacks and two refrigerators of carbonated drinks. So inhumane….”

The voice gradually became quieter, and it was probably the person named “Savin” who finally left Kiro alone.

Ah Liu felt that Kiro was really weird.

Obviously, he has the warmth of light that ordinary people can’t touch, but he had to turn around and go to the darkness.

He wanted to ask why, but held back.

Employers have their own secrets to some extent. Keeping to their duties and not asking too much is the best way to stay out of this circle.

After a while, Kiro’s calm voice came from the phone again.

“Send me the address and I’ll find you.”

“I’m fine by myself. You don’t trust me when I say this?”

Ah Liu felt that Kiro didn’t trust his capability. He repeatedly emphasized that his business potential was very good. His performance ranking has been ranked first.

But Kiro still insisted on working with him and Ah Liu couldn’t help but send Kiro the location of the building.

[Chapter 4]

Under the endless night sky, Ah Liu received Kiro’s signal.

He stood up and flung himself into the opposite building with the help of the rope. After he rolled into the room and came to a stop, Ah Liu suddenly held his breath.

There were no clues left as expected. The whole room was empty. The huge glass windows were opened and the cold moonlight showed the man’s brilliant blond hair and the timed explosive device in front of him.

“Was it successful?”

“It seems that someone expected this visit and left us a gift.”

Kiro’s expression was very calm but when Ah Liu saw the detonator under his feet, he couldn’t help sucking in a cold breath.

Kiro seemed to be indifferent, tapping quickly with both hands on the computer and laughed coolly.

“Although the internal structure is complicated, it is still flawed…”

“How long will it take?”

‘Five minutes.”

Ah Liu glanced at the time displayed on the screen and the countdown just reached five minutes.

“The risk is too great.”

Ah Liu crouched down, took out a wire from the portable tool bag beside him and gently inserted it into the bomb.

“Leave it to me, it will be done in a minute.”

He specializes in surgery. Ah Liu is best at disassembling and reassembling various complicated equipment. He moves cautiously.

Kiro didn’t say anything, he stopped hacking and switched to another interface.

There is nothing in this world that can come and go without a trace. No one can be completely invisible.

The ability of top hackers is to dig out some seemingly and completely irrelevant content from the vast data stream, and continue to piece together and combine them until they restore the trajectory of something generated, assembled, grown, and disbanded.

Every day, the flood of information carries everyone’s joy, anger, and sorrow, surging through the city and no one can stay out of the matter.

The people who had been in this room carefully avoided all information channels, but it was precisely this carelessness that allowed Kiro to find their exact address.

The computer snapped shut and Kiro briefly breathed out. At this time, Ah Liu also successfully analyzed the data of the detonator and shut it down perfectly.

“It’s done.”

Ah Liu stood up and looked at Kiro.

“What are you going to do with this thing? Take it away or keep it here?

“Since they gave such a ‘big gift’, how about a ‘return gift’?”

Kiro turned and walked towards the door hidden in the dark. Ah Liu picked up the device that had turned into a pile of scraps on the ground, and walked to catch up with Kiro.

After coming out of the building, Ah Liu stopped when he passed a small alley.

“Hold up.”

He shouted to Kiro and dropped a few coins into a battered vending machine.

With two crisp ‘plops’, accompanied by mechanical electronic sounds, two cyan bottles of carbonated drinks were held by Ah Liu.

He handed Kiro a bottle but didn’t move to take it. His voice was a little cold.

“I don’t like being spied on by others.”

Ah Liu laughed a few times, trying to pat Kiro’s shoulder, but was subtly averted. He didn’t feel embarrassed, so he touched his head instead.

“Shouldn’t a celebrity be used to being watched by others?”

Probably when he was immersed in darkness, no one would exactly associate him with the dazzling star on stage.

Kiro froze for a moment, then took the carbonated drink from Ah Liu’s hand.

“By the way, when the device was dismantled, how could you be sure that I could do it? Weren’t you afraid we would all be blown up?”

The person in front of him showed a slight smile. Although it was shallow, it was indeed Kiro’s smile.

At this moment, he seemed to be covered with light and shadow, and the sun and moon were equally magnificent.

“It was just a gamble.”

“It turned out that I was right.”

He finished his drink in one breath and walked around the corner with his hands in his pockets.

Ah Liu suddenly felt that Kiro was very interesting. If he worked with him, he would probably gain a lot of things that he hadn’t encountered before.

Thrilling enough, but also exciting.

For men, true friends should be like this.

In the bottom of his heart, he listed Kiro as a friend who had already had a “friend for life and death”, so he shouted to him.

“I’ll study the internal structure of the device when I go back. I’ll tell you the results but it will take several days.”

The person in the distance did not answer and disappeared into the depths of the night.

[Chapter 5]

It took a lot of effort to crack the device, and several days had passed by the time Ah Liu got all the analytical data.

Kiro sent the other party’s real server address. Following this clue and the special materials of the installation, Ah Liu has been busy for a long time. He also managed to get a sense of the so-called “Hunter Game” in his mind.

At this moment, perhaps somewhere in this world, a silent survival game is being staged.

Although he is used to fighting and killing, the nature of the incident is completely different. He feels it is necessary to tell Kiro immediately.

But the phone call couldn’t get through.

After waiting for a while at Mondlicht, Ah Liu got up and decided to go directly to Kiro.

One minute late, one more minute for risk of exposure.

However, Kiro had a deal with him, and the less people knew, the better. Instead of alerting the security guard, Ah Liu walked to the gate of the backyard with his waist bent.

The security system of the gate is complicated and difficult to understand.

When Ah Liu was scratching his head to study how to crack it, he suddenly heard Kiro’s voice.

He was sitting cross-legged in the yard with a mobile phone, a golden retriever in front of him.

Not knowing what the person on the other end said, Kiro spoke briskly, with a smile that could not be contained:

“Wait for me to show you the mushrooms I’ve grown these days! This one on top of my head is new!”

“I wrote a song at home these last few days and I will send it to you when I make the demo.”

“When the ban is lifted in a few days, I must have a big meal!”

“Do you have anything you want to eat?”

……

He naturally exudes the aura of a “little sun”. The grand light not only comes from Kiro, but it also seems to come from the person on the other end of the phone.

It turned out to be so, Ah Liu suddenly realized.

He has always wondered why Kiro had so many contradictory points, but the bright star walks in the dark, intersecting with people of his identity.

Now he found the answer.

Because even the stars that live above the clouds have a future that they want to gaze at and protect forever.

Suddenly, there was a shattering sound—

Ah Liu looked forward immediately. He didn’t know what was said on the phone. Kiro stood up instantly, holding the phone tightly, his eyes were full of fear and anger.

Next to him was a glass that has been broken into pieces.

This was the first time Ah Liu saw this look on Kiro’s face.

He seemed to have noticed something and without hesitation, he pushed aside the branches of the tree and walked straight out.

Since seeing Kiro’s first side, Ah Liu has not been accurate in all of Kiro’s predictions. But this time, he confidently wants to try again and he has a hunch that he will not be wrong.

And that is—

Kiro is a person worthy of his trust.

[havetheavengersdoneanythingwrong]

Act 2 — Il Dottore pt. 1

'Home,' and 'leadership.' A cowardly Master finds himself in a situation far larger than he could expect -- with only a moment's rest.

A doctor would be perfect, to get his mind off it.

—

“…Who are you?”

The young woman’s eyes stared into mine for a moment, before she took one step — then another, until she were facing us all.

As Ritsuka tried helping up Caster, Mash stepped in front of them preemptively — even though the lady held no weapons, being certain was impossible with all we’d seen.

Cursing myself under my breath for not preparing more casual dress for my allies in advance, I found myself forming a tale off the top of my head — as I jumped up in a moment, stepping in front of the woman to mildly obscure the less human aspects of Gorgon and such — after all, hiding that wasn’t exactly easy, but she couldn’t just enter spirit form now that she was spotted.

“We’re… cosplayers. We came from a Renaissance Fair not far from here, but we got a bit lost and our ride ditched us.”

“…My, what a story.” The woman closed an eye, tapping a finger to her cheek in thought.

“And yet, there hasn’t been any recent Renaissance Fairs about these parts, friend.”

…

…Sh—

“—He calls it that to sound cool. He’s never actually been to a ren’ fair, so we let him off easy. It was a small thing between us and a few other online mutuals, but well. Things went south pretty quick.”

…Thank god for Ritsuka. The other Master came in strong, having seemingly adjusted their form slightly — though I couldn’t quite tell what. Regardless, the orange-haired Master stepped forward beside me, fully blocking off the line of sight for Gorgon’s tail and allowing her to stand with the others. While I could only hope she’d make her tail look artificial too, it was a bit difficult to see how she’d do that.

Even so, the lady laughed softly, and extended a hand.

“Aren’t you both a curious group? My name is… Tessie. Tessie Quin — I’m just an actor around these parts. And you?”

‘…Quin.’ Didn’t that name seem..?

Regardless, I shook her hand carefully — and Ritsuka followed suit, after sparing a glance my way to ensure I wasn’t poisoned or something, probably.

“Nice to meet ya! I’m Ritsuka, and my buddy here is Cadence.”

“And the rest of you?”

“…We’ll, uh, introduce ourselves a bit later. They’re a little hammered, so they’re a little too dedicated to their roles right now.”

A glance from Ritsuka back to our other teammates was all they needed to keep quiet and act the part — Tlazolteotl silently directing the four, alongside Mash, to seem a little bit dazed to keep Ritsuka’s story intact.

“…What an odd brigade indeed. And you said you all were lost, right? In this forest?”

Tessie curiously inquired, after gazing over our group as though double-checking our alibis — raising a finger to the forest’s edges around us, that grew more thick, and harder to see through, especially in the night. Even the moon’s soft light did little to actually illuminate the area.

‘…I’m finding myself counting us lucky for landing in the outskirts.’

As I tried to ignore the hassle of Mash trying to tell Caster not to act hammered as well, I placed my hands into my pockets — so they could ball up, and relieve a bit of stress — and spoke.

“Yeah. We tried to take a shortcut home, but that went pretty bad pretty quick. It turns out a bunch of hammered cosplayers and a baker don’t excel in navigation.”

The lady nodded, though furrowing her brow after a moment.

“…Did you all simultaneously trip or something? When I saw you, all of you were on the ground.”

…Shit.

“—Well, again. A bunch of drunkards aren’t going to excel in balance, either. There was a tree root nearby that set the lot of them off balance.”

“…You seem sober enough.”

…Shit. (Again.)

And yet again, my fellow Master steps in to save my ass. Ritsuka laughed a bit at Quin’s words, leaning back a bit.

“This dude? He’d trip over an ant, let alone an obvious tree root. He’s a baker, but he’s horribly clumsy in the vast outdoors.”

…Quin paused for a moment in thought, before laughing a little bit.

“He certainly seems the type. My… You all really are an interesting group, huh?”

'...Do I really seem like a klutz?' I had to ask myself before preparing to respond -- but then again, I didn't exactly look like the type that could walk a tightrope.

"Something like that."

I finally managed to speak up, as Ritsuka took that as their cue to take the step back.

"As of now, we're looking for a place to stay and catch our bearings. Maybe see some sights here while we're at it."

Doing my best to follow the 'background' Ritsuka laid out, I took each moment in between these sentences to breathe. 'In, and out.'

It was all I could do. As something reached out, as though intent on returning its grasp to my neck as I tried to match Ritsuka's tale, I needed to breathe carefully to scare it off.

"I was thinking, since the lot of us are already here, that we take some time to enjoy it before we head back. Would you know where a hotel or something is?"

Tessie only raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms in thought. Her eyes turned upwards, closer to the sky -- as though the stars would spell out where to go.

"On this short notice? That is a lot to ask for."

"That's true, but we do still need to go somewhere. Even if we can find a free room in a ramshackle inn, or something..."

'Ramshackle? What kind of old man am I?'

As I internally chided myself, Tessie's gaze snapped back to the two of us -- and she'd uncross her arms to snap her fingers together.

"I've got it. Come with me, all of you -- I know a place."

--

An hour-long walk placed us on the outskirts of the city. Looking back, I could faintly see the forest we'd come into this Singularity in -- from afar, it certainly had looked rather large, taking up the vast majority of the southern end of this place.

The faint sound of blowing wind moving through the grass of the outskirts proved to be one of the only things that kept this place from utter silence -- despite the light polluting the environment, lighting up the innards of the city even from where we were, not a single sound could be heard.

Even so, however -- no matter how quiet the city was, or how 'normal' its greyish buildings and lamps looked from afar, there was one little caveat that was alerting us to something wrong.

To our left sat a hotel, suspended by chains.

"Here we are! We call it the Float Apartments, but they only have a couple rooms filled. I think you can rent out some of the rooms as you would a hotel."

Tessie's bright voice drew my attention for a moment, watching her point to the 'apartment' as though all were perfectly normal.

True to her words, the place was 'floating.' Despite the flat environment surrounding the city, there seemed to be a chunk of rock hovering impressively high above the ground. Even trying to look for some sleight of hand, something holding that chunk of land above the ground, nothing seemed to show itself -- not even so much as well-placed fishing wire to partially explain what was happening.

The apartment itself didn't hold much answers either. If one ignored its floating qualities, it did only look like a mildly ramshackle, two-story complex, more wide than long -- with off white walls, a tan flat roof, and silver chains placed on its sides to hold it up. While its entrance was at least accessible thanks to a slight hill leading up to its front doors, it seemed just as much hovering as the rock -- though one could assume the rock were holding up this hotel, that seemed about the only thing that could be answered.

And even if it could, one question still remained.

"...Why?"

It took a solid few moments to note that Ritsuka was already preparing themselves to enter -- with Tlazolteotl taking a spare few moments to record something in her notebook, eyeing Tessie carefully, before clamping it shut and following suit.

As for Tessie herself, in response to my question, only smiled.

"The King allowed for a lot more aesthetic design, as of late. Before he vanished, he bestowed upon our Capital some interesting properties!"

'...The King.'

It's not a name I was unfamiliar with -- although Ritsuka froze in the middle of their trip to the entrance, looking back at Tessie with an expression best called 'shock.'

"The what?"

"The King, don't you know? My, I suppose they don't talk much of them outside the province after all. They rule over Canada, and maintain peace."

Ritsuka furrowed their brow, but nodded and kept moving -- gesturing to me, and the others, to follow suit.

Knowing what little I knew about the King, it did explain a small bit -- monarchs in general were subject to strange decisions now and then, and they were no exception. With the magic I'd thus far seen, it hardly seemed out of the question to make that rock float.

With that explanation in mind, I slipped into the Apartments -- followed shortly after by the others.

--

'...It's familiar to me.'

'As the resident Caster, it only makes sense I would know that the floating rock is magic.'

The Caster of Rakugo followed in the steps of Gorgon, passively whispering prayers and spells of 'alteration' to cast an illusion over her tail. To make it seem as though slightly jointed -- while hardly obvious, just the littlest of hinges would make the tail seem far less biological in nature.

Yet, his mind remained on the floating rock. Even a 'king,' surely, wouldn't waste their time empowering a specific rock to float.

...But at the same time, didn't that also make sense? Kings were foolish people -- they weren't dissimilar to lords of the land he knew, both in stories and in his own life. Acts of power, even beneficial ones, were often done just for the hell of it. To send a message.

...He couldn't shake the feeling the magic was familiar to him.

--

The inside of the hotel was remarkable in how unremarkable it was -- especially when it was all too easy to hear the creaking of the chains from the inside. Simple, if dated wooden flooring, with off-white walls and wooden baseboards stained to a slightly dark brown. As I took further steps in, weak wall-mounted lamps illuminated the shopkeep -- a golden-eyed, golden-haired man with a wide smile on his face, waving to us as we walked in.

"Why hello there! It's rare we see someone come in unless they have to, let alone... so many of you."

The receptionist's calm voice was almost enough to steady my nerves -- most likely, he was already well aware of the atmosphere the hotel set for itself, though his best attempts weren't quite enough to shake the awful feelings the literal chains creaking were putting in place.

A glance to my right saw Ritsuka shoot forward just as Morgan furrowed her brow and began to walk to the man -- taking over before the queen even had a chance to say anything.

"Well, times are a little rough. We got pretty lost on our way back from a friendly mini-Renaissance fair, and the fact a fair few of us aren't quite sober isn't helping. Me and my buddy are about the only ones who stayed above the table, but..."

As Morgan breathed out softly -- with Kagekiyo elbowing her gently -- the queen stepped back a bit.

The receptionist nodded after mulling over Ritsuka's tale for a moment, sliding to a small outdated computer monitor -- likely to start logging rooms for us to borrow.

"Well, don't worry too much about it. I'm just gonna assume you're dead broke, right?"

Ritsuka paused for a moment, but then relaxed their shoulders and continued.

"Yeah, just about. Unless you'd count a couple yen."

...Ritsuka sputtered, after a moment.

"--I'd forgot to exchange that for canadian money."

'Nice save, buddy.'

The receptionist didn't seem too bothered, laughing it off before making a few last clicks -- and, rummaging under the table, passed myself and Ritsuka a key, and attempted to hand a key to the others as well - before being met with a collective 'I'll pass.'

...Save Caster, who was for all intents and purposes a minor, and one could only assume the receptionist wasn't keen on having the little guy hold up a room.

"...Only two rooms? You have, what, eight people? Can you..?"

Ritsuka interrupted the receptionist with what could best be described as 'the cheekiest wink ever conceived by man,' before taking a step back. The receptionist, while briefly caught off guard, responded in tune with a wide grin - and, sending an equally cheeky wink my way, pointed down the left wing of the apartment.

"Your room should be that way, friend. It's got some extra room, comparatively."

...I could only whisper out a flustered 'thank you' before slipping off into the hallway, only catching the receptionist escorting Ritsuka into the rightmost wind before I came across my door.

'...Room 103.'

...I breathed out, and opened the door.

--

A car speeds down the Carcosan highways.

An ambulance, without its hazards on.

One could hear the equipment moving about, sliding about what one could presume to be closed cabinets, if they were to listen closely as it shot past them.

In its driver's seat --

A man, clad in black -- a large, flowing cape with a black exterior and purple interior. Remarkably poofy black sleeves, and a baggy black button-up shirt. Even their pants, boots, the feathered cap they wore -- all were completely black. Their hair, forced into the massive hat, wasn't visible at all.

And their mask -- black, covering the upper half of their face, a mustache attached to the bottom of the mask's 'nose.' The only highlights, of course, were rosy-red paint on its 'cheeks.'

A doctor by trade. A doctor they were -- on the case to find someone who they knew needed their help.

Their locket bounced on their chest, as they ran over a speed bump. Sparing a glance behind them, the doctor would smile -- looking over their tools of the trade.

Scalpel? Check.

Basic Medicine Cabinet? Check.

Tourniquet material? Check.

Wrench? Check.

Certainly -- they would help them now.

--

The room was, yet again, remarkably unremarkable.

The floorboards creaked as I stepped on them, the sound of the chains thankfully more distant than before.

In the moonlight, only a shoddy desk lamp and the worn room light could illuminate this temporary home -- a warm, yellow glow illuminating just enough to at least see what needed to be seen, even if the corners of the room still remained dark.

'...It's almost nostalgic.'

As 'edgy' as it sounded, it felt more homely than the Chaldea base. The poor lighting, the soft moonlight, and the creaking of the floorboards reminded me of my old home in Toronto.

A bit cheap, certainly -- but it was home.

Though, there was one major difference, now.

"...Husband."

A commandeering voice, coming from the door, but one that didn't wait for a response.

The door opened quickly, revealing a familiar white-haired woman in a black-and-blue dress. She made some haste in settling herself on the first of two beds -- the one closest to the window, of course -- sitting down and staring me down with those ever-chilling blue eyes.

"...Tlazolteotl has asked the others to do something for her."

After a moment passed, I nodded, taking a seat beside her on this bed -- though her gaze didn't move at all from me.

"Did you get out of it, or something?"

At that, Morgan chuckled slightly -- adjusting herself to better face me, closing her eyes for a moment as though in thought.

"A ruler needs her spare time, husband. If I am to rule England, the first mistake is overworking oneself."

...Biting my tongue as to not note that she hadn't done much in the singularity yet, I instead moved on.

"...And you're spending the time cooped up here?"

"Someone should stay with you, no? You hardly keep well when you're alone for too long."

'...Did she have to be so blunt?' Even with that, I laughed a bit to clear my nerves, my hands locking together, fidgeting with my thumbs.

"...I suppose so. Even so, isn't t-"

"--Silence. You wouldn't question the acts of a perfect ruler, would you?"

...I'd nod, breathing a sigh out. Those words of hers never ceased to be truly blunt -- rarely ever focused on anything apart from the inevitable rule of Britain.

Even so, to say that was the only motive was...

...

"...Morgan?"

"What do you need of me? Have you finally worked up the courage to allow me to call you 'H--"

"--Not quite!"

Cutting her off at speeds that shocked even myself, I'd forced myself to continue before she could think up anything else that I'd need to prepare my heart for.

"...How would I help you rule Britain?"

...I couldn't help but be curious -- to ask, with the two of us alone.

"...I ask genuinely, Morgan. I'm... not a hero, nor am I a ruler."

...The ruler raised an eyebrow -- but still, she paused. To give a decent answer.

...Even so, after a moment, she'd furrow her brow -- reaching an arm around me...

...And pulling me onto my side, before I could even react, my head falling into her lap. The Queen only smirked as I tried to process this momentary act -- her gaze remaining, down upon me like a laser beam piercing through my eyes, into somewhere deeper.

"...Don't think about those things, Husband."

...

"My actions are all for the rule of Britain. Such things come before all else. A hero, a ruler, cannot by themselves understand their subjects."

...I blinked, trying for a moment longer to try and figure out just what she was implying -- but she spoke up yet again, as though timed to derail my thoughts.

"...A ruler mustn't overwork themselves, and they cannot always be alone. I choose those who I prefer, to be near me, so I may rule more properly. It need not be more complex than that."

...I breathed a sigh out, once more. It only seemed ever clearer to me that a straight answer from a Berserker wouldn't be possible to begin with.

"...Rest, husband."

"Shouldn't you be the one resting, in that case?"

"...A ruler, even while taking a break, should not shirk what duties they have. It is relaxing enough to be here."

...The Berserker smiled, after a moment -- and, giving up the fight, I'd simply nod my thanks, and close my eyes, just for a moment.

--

'...How would I help you rule Britain?'

A curious question indeed. The Berserker furrowed her brow, running a hand through her Master's hair.

Certainly, on paper, a mere 'person' like Cadence would make for a very poor king. Cowardly, reserved, unwilling to take risks -- paranoid, and easy to get worried.

And yet...

"...Set aside your differences. Don't you dare cause any fights right now, and... Don't let him worry about the small stuff."

...The words of the Mesoamerican goddess troubled Morgan greatly. This man, one she was willing to rule with, was now being prevented from hearing what matters a ruler should know. She had to allow Cadence to forget the worries that should come with being a king -- she had to let him rest.

"If all goes well, we can discuss all of these things after the Singularity. But not before."

...She supposed the Carcosan Singularity was an obstacle to her rule, regardless. Reasoning with herself, the Madness that gripped her mind, she came to the 'natural' conclusion -- that this was a kingly duty, and one she had to aid.

...

...She kept her gaze on him -- not letting up, save only to blink.

As though he'd disappear if she looked away.

--

My eyes slowly opened to the sound of sirens -- as someone's hand gently shook my arm to awake me.

"Husband. Tlazolteotl is calling your name."

"...Huh?"

After a moment, I slowly lifted my head off of Morgan's lap, standing up and pinching my cheek momentarily to try and get myself ready.

"CADENCE! QUICKLY!"

The familiar voice of Tlaz, however, proved to be what spurred my mind to move -- as Morgan opened the door, glancing behind her as to not trip on anything, I ran out, and turned left--

--directly into a masked man clad in black, who quickly took hold of my hood, and began running, dropping some sort of mask on the way out.

"Who-- Who are you?!"

"A roaming doctor, child! And I had heard pray tell of an injured man this way! Falling in a forest is a prime indicator of a stressed mind!"

Footsteps could be heard behind me -- with a spare glance back, before the man forcibly pulled me, it seemed to be Morgan.

"--Come back here, you damned..!"

--Yet, the doctor forcibly held me up behind him, now running backwards, as they entered the lobby. Without the receptionist that was there prior --

--The doctor forced himself out the door, with Morgan hot on the trail, yet she found herself caught in a moment's time.

By a knife, suddenly before her -- that she only just managed to avoid.

"...Is that..?!"

With every step forward, another knife she only barely dodged -- setting her on her heels, backpedalling to regain her balance.

Despite her gaze being locked on the doctor, despite every step she took forward, it seemed -- just as suddenly -- like her body began to force itself to avoid that blade, that materialized in the air, and dematerialized just as quickly.

In my helpless state, stuck watching the ruler be caught in a loop of avoiding the same blade, I found the tunnel vision obscured the ambulance doors that now shut in front of me.

...

...The lights turned on.

Around me -- motor oil, gears, pistons. Motors connected to various power sources -- even weapons, attached to mechanical structures that hardly made sense even to me.

In a moment, before I could even comprehend what I was thrown onto, clasps on the ambulance's 'bed' locked me in -- and judging from the sudden speed increase I could feel, the ambulance was already well on its way.

As I blinked to try and get a hold of my surroundings, the masked man that took me finally came into view -- my peripherals returning, despite the adrenaline still running through me.

"Good, good! The hardest part is handled. Now, dear patient, you do understand that stress takes a toll on the mind, right?"

Even as he spoke, I tried to pull against the restraints -- but, of course, no dice.

"I'll take that resistance as a 'no.' You should know that if your brain is stationary too long, stress begins to build. That, truly, does not bode well for you."

...Another pull against the restraints -- but I froze, momentarily, as he spoke. 'What the hell is he talking about..?'

"Now, dear patient, I have to check for indicators of stress in the brain. I've done this before, rest assured!"

The man walked to my left -- his hands rummaging through what sounded like a duffle bag.

"All I had to do was go into my patient's skull and find the parts of the brain that were stressed -- and deal with them."

...The man turned around, holding two splintered wooden stakes, as though ripped straight from fresh lumber.

"Of course, the pros -- unwilling to accept the fact that you should 'rest your brain,' or cut off the stress in your life -- voided my medical license! But it hardly matters now, does it? After all, I did get a medical license, so who cares if I lost it?"

'What does he..?'

The man stepped to his right, and procured some sort of metal slab -- crafted into something akin to a cut sphere, as though a third of it had been cut out -- and wire had been placed at its end, running downwards.

"Now, rest assured, patient -- I'll be making sure you must only do this once. Because I have a permanent solution to stress, and it beats simply resting your mind and returning it after."

...Something gripped my throat, at that moment -- siphoning my breath from my lungs.

The man smiled, positioning a stake in each hand -- and stepping forward, leaning over me from the right.

"Keep your eyes open, dear patient. Hurts less that way."

The man laughed a moment, as though just preparing a filling, positioning the stakes --

I'm finding myself unable to breathe, all of a sudden. Those wooden things, suddenly above me -- their sharp, splintered edges lowering themselves down...

The cold, sharp hands tear at my spine, my lungs. I shudder, unable to move -- a clasp around my neck secures my head in place.

The man in the mask smiles.

"The brain is ultimately just a biological computer. A very fragile one, however - weak to age, disease, and stress alike. It needs breaks. But it is still a computer."

Another clamp. My eyelids are forced back. My breath quickens, but I'm getting no air.

The hold of the beast is tearing holes in my lungs. I breathe, and it isn't enough.

I can't even speak -- not enough to use the Command Spells. And as the knife had stopped even the Queen, surely...

"A computer can be replicated if you know enough about computers. A perfect computer, that isn't harmed by stress nor by misery. You can simply remove those feelings."

He takes a moment, glancing from the 'brain' to me.

"No matter what, if the data is copied properly, you will believe you are 'you' -- even if your brain is fake."

...He leans over me, smiling. In a moment, he stared deep into my pupils --

"Isn't technology amazing?"

--and the stakes suddenly fall.